-ocr page 1-
jtW
THB
PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS
()F
MENTAL DISEASES.
BV
J. L. C. SCHROEDER VAN DER KOLK,
PROFESSOR OF PHYSIOLOGY IN THK UNIVERSITY OF UTRECHT.
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN BV
JAMES T. RUDALL,
FELLOW, BY EXAMINATION, OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF SURGEONS OF ESULAND \
SURGEON TO THE MELBOURNE HOSPITAL; SURGEUN TO THE VICTORIAN
ASYLUM AND SCHOOL FOR THE BLIND, ETC.
LONDON:
JOHN CHURCHILL & SONS, NEW BURLINGTON STREET.
MDCCCLXX.
-ocr page 2-
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
Circumstances, several years ago, led the translator to a study of the
morbid anatomy of mental insanity ; and, in the course of his reading,
he was much impressed by the originality and clearness of this
treatise of the late Professor Schroeder van der Kolk, especially
in regard to cerebral physiology and pathology. It is fortunate that
the laudable desire for knowledge of two medical students (one of
whom, Dr. F. A. Hart sen, has since so well fulfilled the duty of
editing the memoir of his honoured teacher) should have induced
Schroeder van der Kolk to take in hand the work which he had in
view, bid which, nevertheless, might else not have been accomplished.
Through the kind intervention of Professor Miquel, the English
translation appears, with the sanction of Dr. II. W. Schroeder van
der Kolk, son of the lamented author, and also with the permission of
Messrs. Vieweg, the well-known medical publishers of Brunswick.
The translator desires to express his thanks to Dr. H. W. Schroeder
van der Kolk, and to the Messrs. Vieiveg ; and he also very gratefully
acknowledges the revision of the manuscript by his distinguished
friend, Dr.F. von Mueller, C.M.G., F.R.S. The translator regrets
the delay which has occurred in publication, but trusts that those who
are, like himself, engaged in the duties of surgical practice, will make
allowance for the numerous interruptions to which, with such
avocations, a task of this kind must of necessity be subjected.
Melbourne, fune, 1869.
-ocr page 3-
MELBOURNE :
PRINTED BY WALKER, MAY AND CO.,
99 BOURKE STREET WEST.
-ocr page 4-
PKEFACE.
The Utrecht Professor, J. L. C. Schroeder van der Kolk (the
renovator of the Dutch Institution for the Insane), whose death
took place early in May, 1862, was long occupied with the plan
of comparing together his physiological studies and his
practical experience of mental diseases in order to lay them
before the public. But as so often happens in life, he yet needed
some special inducement to enter upon the work, and the occasion
presented itself in the autumn of 1861, when two students of
medicine in Utrecht, Herr P. Templeman van der Hoeven, and
the undersigned, from the want of a psychiatric clinic at our
University, betook themselves to Schroeder van der Kolk,
with a request to be introduced under his guidance into the
domain of Mental Diseases.
He readily acceded to our request, and immediately arranged
that we should come to his study twice a week, when he would
read to us what he had elaborated for his book, and converse with
us thereupon.
We have thus seen the book arise, have recognised its
object, and we are aware of the value the author set on it, and of
how much time and trouble it had cost him.
He accomplished the undertaking with assiduous zeal, as if he
felt that his career was hastening to its end, and that he must
bestir himself to complete the crowning work of his literary
activity. Death, indeed, overtook him while engaged in this
labour, but he previously expressed his wish that the work should
be published.
My friend, Dr. H. "VV. Schroeder van der Kolk, then paid me the
compliment of entrusting to me the fulfilment of his father's wish.
On account of the haste with which the material had been
put together, alterations were repeatedly necessary, not only of
single expressions but sometimes of whole sentences, whereby
however, as little damage as possible has been done to Schroeder
van der Kolk's style. The work, indeed, was not yet entirely
finished (for example, in the paragraph on the cerebellum, I found
two empty pages, and the author manifestly intended to add
something here), indeed its therapeutical part was not even
commenced. It was possible to supply this last want by two
treatises of Schroeder van der Kolk's, of which one was pub-
lished in the Tydsehr. der Nederl, Maalschappy van Geneeskunde
(1852) and the other was found among the papers of the deceased.
Such is the origin of this work, in which the material basis of
our spiritual activity is authenticated by facts ; but, also, at the
a
-ocr page 5-
Vi                                                PREFACE.
same time, the belief in a continuation of man's existence after
dissolution of the body is guarded as his undoubted right. It
furnishes what is for many, a not at all superfluous demonstration,
that no anatomico-physiological researches whatever, can in any
way overthrow the data derived from the moral ordering of the
world, and that no danger is connected therewith, if, to the
usually calumniated materialism, its claim is accorded.
De. P. A. HAETSEN.
Utrecht, April, 1803.
In the translation of this posthumous work, I have permitted
myself, quite without detriment to the subject matter, to make
several slight and also some more considerable formal alterations
and abbreviations which German language and science appeared
to require, although the editor, probably from reverence,
had allowed the original to stand unaltered. To make up for
these abbreviations, I will, in this place at least, add a completion
which I extract from a letter of 21st November, 1861, the last
which I ever received from the excellent Schroeder van der Kolk.
He communicated to me that he was writing on the physiology
and pathology of the brain, and that in my treatise on micro-
cephalon he had found a further confirmation of his opinion on
the relation between the anterior and posterior lobes of the brain,
which are separated from one another by the gyrus centralis.
That view was based partly on measurements which he had prose-
cuted on the illustrations furnished by Eud. "Wagner {Treatise
on the Ti/pical Varieties of the Convolutions of the Hemispheres):

" I took," says he, " fine letter paper on which squares were
inscribed, drew the representations through them, then counted
how many squares the lobus anterior before the gyrus centralis
A A, and how many squares the lobus posterior behind the gyrus
had, and obtained the following results :—
Lob. Lob.
ant. post.
Gauss, Taf. v., fig. 1 .. .. 154 : 174  =  88,5 : 100
IMriehlet, Taf. v., fig. 2 .. .. 203 : 203  =   100 : 100
Philologist Hermann, Taf. v., fig. 3 .. 152 : 202  =     75 : 100
Artisan"Krebs, Taf. v., fig. 4 .. 142 : 206  =     69 : 100
Young Ourang-Utang, Taf. v., fig. 5 138 : 224  =     57 : 100
Idiot, Taf. vi., fig. 2 .. .. 260 : 504  =     53 : 100
Microcephalus .. .. .. 92 : 191   =     48 : 100
" It is understood that this gives only a relative value, and a
relative accuracy, for I measure the plane and not the arched
surface, but after all, that occurs in a tolerably equal degree in
all the measured brains. I am convinced it would lead to good
results, if comparisons were made in this way, between the brains
of persons of talent and those of less mental capacity."
Db. THEILE.
Weimar, 18th May, 1863.
-ocr page 6-
CONTENTS.
PACK
ix
Introduction
CHAPTER I.
PHYSIOLOGICAL ANATOMY OF THE BRAIN.
lECTlON
1    General Survey
2    Development of the Brain in the Embryo compared with its
different forms in the Animal Kingdom
3    Anatomical Connection between the primary parts of the Brain
at the Base and the Hemispheres of the Great Brain
4    Different kinds of Ganglion-cells in the Brain and Spinal Cord
in general ..               ..               ..               ..               ..
5    Mode of action and connection of the Central and Peripheral
Nerve- and Brain-cells
6    Cells of the Cortical Substance
7    Action of the Cells in the Cortical Substance
8    Different Faculties in different parts of tho Hemispheres
9    Vivisections
10    The Cerebellum..
11    Tho Circulation in tho Brain
12    Connection and Mutual Relation between the Body and Mind
13    Influence of the Body on the Mind
14    General Pathology of the Brain
15    Inflammation of the Dura Mater           ..
16    Pathological Anatomy of the Brain
12
13
2]
24
29
30
39
51
60
cn
92
CHAPTER II.
PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF INSANITY.
A. Idiopathic Insanity.
1    Introduction
2    Different Forms and Classification of Insanity
3    Symptoms of Idiopathic Insanity in general
4    Symptoms of Sympathetic Insanity in general
96
95
96
99
-ocr page 7-
CONTENTS.
Vm
SECTION
PAGfc
5
Acute Idiopathic Mania .. .. ..
.. 100
6
Chronic Idiopathic Mania
106
7
Hallucinations ..
.. 112
8
Hasmatoma of the Ear
.. 115
9
Period of Recovery .. ..
.. 115
10
Obtuseness
.. 118
11
Dementia and Idiotism
B. Sympathetic Insanity.
.. 119
1
Introduction
119
2
Thysiological Explanation of Sympathetic Mania
.. 120
3
Pathological Anatomy of Sympathetic Mania
123
4
Symptoms of Sympathetic Mania proceeding from the Colon .. 128
5
Therapeutics of Sympathetic Mania proceeding from the Colon 134
6
Melancholy proceeding from the Sexual Apparatus
139
7
Mania proceeding from the Urinary Apparatus
.. 148
8
Mania and Chest Affections
149
9
Mania Erethica Sensilis
152
10
Intermittent Mania
.. 153
11
Effect of Nervines and Narcotics
.. 155
12
External Eemedies
158
ERRATUM.
Page 31, lines 16 and 17, for—" on account of their course through long canals,"
read—" on account of their course through bony canals."
-ocr page 8-
INTRODUCTION.
The doctrine of insanity is indeed that part of medical science
on which may yet be heard the most varying judgments, and
which still rests on the most insecure foundation. This is not
surprising. This section of pathology has to deal with mental
disturbances where the most important pathological phenomena
display themselves almost only by the altered mode of action of
the mental faculties, whilst the state of the body is often appa-
rently not at all impaired. If asked for the connecting link
between body and mind, we might reply that we must almost
give up the hope of ever here discovering a satisfactory solution
of so deeply hidden a mystery. The difficulties which oppose
themselves to the clearing up of the concealed indications of the
Ego, are yet increased by the imperfection of our knowledge as to
the functions of different parts of the brain. For although the
brain has been most accurately investigated by anatomists, and
has been described in its minutest details, yet for a long time
Bicherand's assertion held good, that the anatomist finds himself
here in the same case as the Parisian porter, who knows, indeed,
all the streets and alleys, even to the smallest, but does not know
what happens in the houses.
"When so little was known of the functions of different parts
of the brain, it was a matter of great difficulty to arrive at an
understanding of the pathological phenomena through post-
mortem
examinations of those who had suffered from mental
diseases. But only rarely have we been fortunate enough to
bring the phenomena observed during lifetime, into relation with
the often insignificant changes which the section displayed, and
to interpret the one by the other. A clearer view into this
obscure territory seemed to be excluded by the observations
repeatedly made, that very important lesions of the brain, such
as collections of matter, more or less extensive loss of substance,
and so forth, might occur, without the intellectual powers of the
affected individual sustaining damage thereby.
Just as uncertain as on the connection between mind and
brain, were we also on the relation between the rest of the body
and the mind. The most superficial observation of temperament,
period of life, and many psychical affections, speak, indeed,
plainly enough in favour of such a relation, yet, did it always
appear problematical in what way the body is enabled to exert
an influence on our mind. Although in mentally affected
patients there were found many deviations from a healthy state,
-ocr page 9-
INTKODTTCTIOIT.
X
which appeared to stand in a certain relation with the disease,
for example, costiveness, or obstruction of the bowels, menstrual
disturbances, yet was it not always easy to decide what was cause
or what was effect of the disease: still less could the inconstant
pathological conditions, which are met with in the bodies of the
mentally affected, be brought into a causal connection with the
disturbances of the mental faculties.
As many pathological changes are met with in the thoracic
and abdominal organs in the bodies of the insane, the difficult
question arises, which of these alterations are only accidental or
secondary, and what others stand in more direct causal connec-
tion with the insanity ? But the somatic lesions are during life
generally so much the less observed, because most of the insane
consider themselves quite healthy, or are so accustomed to mix
up their morbid perceptions with their confused ideas, that the
physician who does not understand their manner of expressing
themselves, can often obtain only very little information.
If, then, we were so much in the dark as to the real nature of
mental diseases, it was natural that a secure foundation for thera-
peutical treatment should be wanting, and we limited ourselves
to contend merely against the symptoms which especially struck
the eye.
The most striking and most constant manifestations, then, are
disturbances of the mental capability, and of the power of thought,
with which are combined only insignificant morbid symptoms in
the rest of the body, and indeed these symptoms may be entirely
wanting. Therefore could it occur, that many physicians, holding
to the psychical manifestations, preferred to see in insanity an
injury of the mind, rather than a somatic affection which operated
by disturbing the brain and through it, the mental faculty. Upon
this assumption, the therapeutics must be limited to psychical
influences, that is to say, we must try to act on the disposition and
understanding of the insane, and endeavour by diversion or per-
suasion to give a better direction to their perverted ideas, but we
should only have recourse to remedies upon the occurrence
of an accidental corporeal indisposition, or when a threatening
symptom makes its appearance.
Other physicians, it is true, found this view too onesided;
they supposed that insanity like other diseases, has its origin in
the bodily organism and its pathological affections, and this view
gained firmer ground through the lately-acquired knowledge of
the functions of the brain, especially also through better
explanation of the pathological changes occurring in it. There-
with must also a more pharmaco-dynamic treatment of the insane
take effect, especially as people began no longer to set them in
dark corners, and like malefactors in chains and fetters, but
rather made them accessible to observation in judiciously directed
institutions, and treated them with attention and humanity. As,
however, opinions on the nature of insanity were so widely
different, and as such opposite points of view were firmly held in
-ocr page 10-
xi
INTEODUCTIOlf.
explanation of the phenomena, so it resulted that the bodily
treatment must be more empirical than rational. The secure
foundation for the therapeutics of mental diseases was wanting,
and especially the young physician in this conflict of opinions
could find no support for a safe treatment.
I attribute it principally to this, that even at present, the
psychical theory and psychical therapeutics have a marked prepon-
derance in the domain of mental disease. If we compare the
different hand-books on mental diseases, not excluding the latest
which have appeared not only in Germany but also in France
and England, we shall find that very bulky sections with numerous
subdivisions have been filled with detailed theoretical consider-
ations on the multifarious affections and anomalies of the mental
faculties, while to the practical therapeutics generally only a
couple of leaves are devoted, in which we are usually limited to
general therapeutical rules. The beginner now knows not in the
concrete case, what symptoms he shall for the most part regard,
and in what manner he can most surely obtain the recovery of
his patient. But an error here may easily lead to this, that an
insane patient, who under the treatment of a physician, operating
on a secure basis, especially in the commencement of his malady,
might yet be saved, is lost for ever, and becomes a burden in the
most unhappy condition to human society.
Nevertheless, the reproach of partiality would be perfectly
well-founded, if the physician should forget entirely the psychical
management in mental diseases, such as, for example, the removal
of former hurtful circumstances, the leading away to a correct
train of thought, kind exhortations, also diversion by work and
bodily exercise. The physician is here in a better position than
with respect to many other diseases, inasmuch as two powerful
factors and means for restoration stand at his command. As
insanity, in its different forms, increases, especially through
disturbance or interruption of the regular train of thought, so
may he by amusements, by appropriate conversation, and active
treatment, draw away the mind from noxious influences, and by
helping it to a better judgment, enable it to regain its lost
dominion over the body, and to subdue the passions. In that he
will best succeed if he has previously, by carefully estimated
medical treatment, removed, or at least lessened, those disturbing
influences and pathological conditions. The maniacal patient
has lost the dominion over his passions, the melancholic is no
longer able to hold his gloomy ideas in check, and both are slaves
of their psychical affections. Both methods of treatment
must take effect together, yet must the pharmaco-dynamic lead
the way, and prepare the patient for the psychical influences.
If, with a raging maniac, we seek to quiet the cerebral irritation
by violent coercive measures, and active means of restraint,
instead of by appropriate remedies and prudent resistance, what
result can this have but a greater excitement and an augmenta-
tion of wrath ? If the insane patient, especially the melancholic,
-ocr page 11-
xii                                     introduction;
is firmly convinced of the truth of his erroneous ideas, then all
persuasions and remonstrances through which he should be
assured of his error, only assist in strengthening his obstinacy
and suspicion, and even excite in him the belief that he is every-
where surrounded by enemies and secret foes, who only wait for
an opportunity to destroy him. Firmly convinced of the truth
of his erroneous ideas, he imagines himself easily misunderstood,
even by those on whom as dear relatives and friends he was
accustomed to bestow his confidence. Can we then wonder, if
through such ill-timed exhortations, the physician forfeits the
confidence of the patient ? We must only set ourselves in the
condition and mode of thought of the patient himself, and figure
to ourselves what we should do, if we were persuaded of the
truth of our imaginations, and all our friends suddenly opposed
us with a continual contradiction. We should believe in an
inexplicable conspiracy, a secret object, and should wish to be
freed from the opposition ; very readily would we open our ear
to a stranger who would speak with us of quite other things, and
divert our thoughts from that discovery.
It thus depends on the knowledge of men and judgment of the
physician, who must ever know how to modify the psychical
treatment according to the different conditions of the patient.
At the same time, the physician must be thoroughly familiar
with the different organic operations which may also be present
in pathologically-altered brains ;—this, an accurate knowledge of
the nervous system and of the organisation of the brain, pre-
supposes ;—and likewise an understanding of the influences
exercised on the brain through the other parts of the body. But
as the other branches of medical science are based on accurate
knowledge of the organisation and functions of the healthy
organism, so does this hold good also in the various forms of
insanity, wherein so great a part is played, both by the functions
of the brain and also by the influences of the organism exerted
on it.
I therefore deem it necessary to prefix a consideration of the
brain and nervous system to the Pathology of Mental Diseases,
but I shall assume the rough anatomical relations to be known,
and shall no further enter upon their description.
-ocr page 12-
PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS
OF MENTAL DISEASES.
CHAPTEE I.
PHYSIOLOGICAL ANATOMY OF THE BRAIN.
Section 1.—General Survey.
"Without doubt, to give an explanation of the functions of the
brain is among the most difficult problems of physiology. In all
times have the most acute thinkers industriously sought to
inquire into this subject. They were, however, more or less
impeded by the thick veil wherewith Nature has here concealed
her secrets.
Various means have been employed in order to clear up this
dark territory. Quite arbitrarily a sensorium commune was
assumed, in which the soul had set up its throne, whence all
impressions were conducted onwards, and by which all commands
were imparted. Descartes placed the seat of this in the pineal
gland, Vieussens in the centrum semicirculare, named after him,
even Soemmerung in one of the cavities of the brain. Later
physiologists strove for the solution of the problem through
vivisections, and Flourens (JRecherches experimentales sur les
proprietes du systeme nerveux:
Paris, 1824), as well as his
successors, believed at least that this much might be concluded,
that the proper mental functions must be referred particularly
to the great brain. A deeper penetration into the hidden
laboratory of nature was herein rendered difficult by the
circumstance, that our judgment of the feelings of animals is
uncertain, and consequently the phenomena occurring after
mutilation of different parts of the brain are only obscure and
imperfect answers. One got conjectures as to the use of
different parts of the brain, and formed hypotheses out of them.
Others sought through comparative investigation of the brain
in different animals, and through comparison of the life mani-
festations (Lebens-ausserungen) connected with different brain
organisation, to arrive nearer to a solution of this question. But
inasmuch as the perceptions, or intellectual activities, of the
animals are entirely unknown, so neither in this way could the
surrounding veil be removed.
B
-ocr page 13-
2           PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Further, it was endeavoured through a comparison of clinical
observation with the accurately investigated anatomical lesions
of the brain, to obtain explanation, but likewise withoub success.
For we meet with very different pathological alterations of the
brain, where, in one case most severe and considerable symptoms
of disease preceded death, but in another case scarcely a morbid
symptom had appeared during life. Indeed we only need to
compare the long list of cases which Burdach {Structure and Life
of the Brain,
third part) has put together, to become convinced
that these clinico-anatomical investigations, which also for the
most part cannot lay claim to great accuracy, rather tended to
cause obscurity and confusion, than to clear up the view as to
the functions of the brain.
Availing myself of whatever, in any of the before-mentioned
ways, has become known as reliable, or even as probable, and at
the same time drawing in the microscopical elucidations of the
minute structure of the spinal cord and the brain, and the
connection of their elements, I have trodden another path, and
have sought as far as possible to put the simplest questions to
Nature. Behind the entirely simple, Nature, indeed, often
conceals her secrets, and a search after the complicated will
probably help to confuse us, and to put us on a false track.
EMBRYONIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE BRAIN.
Section 2.—Development of the Brain in the Embryo, compared with its
different forms in the Animal Kingdom.
It is known that the embryonal brain proceeds from the same
simple forms in which we find it persistent in the lower animals,
and upon this especially rests the proposition, that a fixed type
lies at the groundwork of the vertebrate kingdom, whose develop-
ment gradually advances from the fishes up to man, so that the
different races of animals are, as it were, merely links of a great
chain.
Accordingly, we ask what parts form the first foundation of
the brain in the embryo, and in the lowest vertebrate animals,
or what parts of the brain are to be regarded as primary, and
absolutely indispensable, and what only appear later as
secondary, but which on that account are endowed with not less
important functions ?
Let us take into our hand the excellent representations of the
embryonal human brain of Tiedemann (Anatomie und Bildungs-
geschichte des Q-ehims :
Niirnburg, 1816) ; we shall observe the
spinal cord bend itself under an angle, into the medulla oblongata,
and in front of the first foundation of the cerebellum are seen
the corpora quadrigemina, and also yet further forwards the optic
thalami, which but just now become covered by the indications of
the hemispheres. We find, also, the same fundamental form in
fishes, only the medulla oblongata and cerebellum are yet very
imperfect, the hereupon following corpora quadrigemina are very
-ocr page 14-
DEVELOPMENT OF THE BEAIN.
large, and a prominence lying in front of these, not only gives
off the roots of the olfactory nerve, but also covers the corpora
striata and thalami, so that it is to be interpreted as the foundation
of the hemisphere.
Upon the signification and functions of these different parts
we can be in no doubt. In the fish, we see the trigeminal, the
acoustic, the vagus, which also corresponds to the glossopharyn-
geal, arise from the medulla oblongata, in a word, the nerves of
sensation, hearing, and taste. In the medulla oblongata, and
possibly even somewhat further forwards, in case a connection
with the thalamus occurs, must accordingly the seat of percep-
tion for sensation, hearing and taste be contained; there are in
fishes no other parts to which these functions can be referred.
Further forwards we see the optic nerves come off from the
corpora quadrigemina. Thus, these must be in the fish the seat
of the perception of sight, as no other parts are found which
could fulfil this purpose.
Still further forward, at the root of the olfactory nerve, must
then the perception of impressions of smell take place.
Now remain still the corpora striata, which stand in so close
relation with the pyramids, and the movement-inducing anterior
nerve roots ; they are organs of motion on which the will acts,
and through which we exercise command over the movements of
our body.
We herefrom assume that the first foundation of the brain
begins with parts through which we are brought into relation
with the external world, that is to say, with the sensory
apparatus which, at different points of the brain, bring the
impressions received from without to perception. Only later
does the apparatus appear which insures us the government over
our own bodies and voluntary motion. The first-named are,
therefore, primary parts, or as it were the groundwork, on which
the rest of the structure is brought further and further towards
perfection and complexity.
Travelling onwards in the vertebrate kingdom, we see that the
primary foundations maintain themselves, with the amphibia,
with the birds, with the different mammalia. The nerves arise
in the fish as in man, out of the very same parts ; the optic, in
all of them, proceeds from the anterior corpora quadrigemina,
the trigeminal from the medulla oblongata, and so on, and in the
lower animals as well as in man, injuries of those corpora quadri-
gemina are followed by complete blindness. Thus we come to
the conclusion that the functions of these primary parts of the
brain are identical in the whole animal kingdom. But in the
higher animals there appear in addition new and constantly more
elaborated parts, namely, the hemispheres, which, in the advanc-
ing development of the embryo, as in the higher grades of the
animal kingdom, constantly increase further backwards, and
cover the parts lying at the base of the brain. In the fishes, the
hemispheres are very small, and allow the corpora quadrigemina
-ocr page 15-
4         PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETITICS 01" MENTAL DISEASES.
to lie still quite free; in the amphibia they have already increased
in size; in the birds the corpora quadrigemina are displaced
laterally by the growth of the hemispheres, while this was not
et found in the embryo of the bird; in the mammalia, the
emispheres begin to bridge over the corpora quadrigemina, and
with a greater development posteriorly, they lie on the cere-
bellum : at length in man, they have increased so as entirely to
cover the latter.
We cannot, therefore, place the seat of the sensory perceptions
in the hemispheres, and. just as little the motor energy of the
will; for we have already observed both functions in complete
attainment in the fishes, where, however, only the first rudi-
ment of the hemispheres is bestowed. In a certain sense we
may therefore distinguish the hemispheres as secondary parts of
the brain, which are added to the primary, and stand in relation
with the organs for perception and expression of the will, but do
not themselves represent those organs.
It is also generally acknowledged that the hemispheres are
insensible, and injuries of them are not attended with perception
of pain, impressions made on them do not become sensitive
perceptions.
If we ask after the signification and the functions of these
secondary parts of the brain, those especially of the hemispheres
of the great brain, the assumption appears not too bold that the
impressions on the deeper-lying primary parts, are here further
elaborated and changed to definite ideas. It is also now universally
admitted, that the hemispheres of the great brain are the organs
of the higher intellectual faculties, and for this, as will be shown
further on, pathological anatomy furnishes quite distinct proof.
The different modes of action of the primary percipient parts
of the brain and of the hemispheres of the great brain, present
themselves very distinctly, when we consider the occurrences in
the act of vision.
For example, if I look at an object, its perception follows in
the anterior corpora quadrigemina, and that perception, dis-
regarding the peculiarities of the eyes, is the same in the fish
and in man. Whilst, if I say that object is a man, or he is a
friend whom I recognise, then have we no longer to do with an
action of the corpora quadrigemina, but with one belonging to
the cerebral hemispheres, to which the impression received
through the corpora quadrigemina was transferred for further
elaboration. This observing, recognising, judging, is a higher
function, which reaches a very different degree in man and in the
fish. If now that object vanishes, and the perception in the
corpora quadrigemina ceases, I no longer indeed see my friend,
but with that the secondary action of the hemispheres is not
yet lost; the impression, which here becomes changed into
an idea, can be called back, and I can again present to my mind
the picture of my friend with all the peculiarities which show
themselves in him.
-ocr page 16-
DEVELOPMENT OF THE BEAlN.                               5
Before I undertake a closer explanation of these modes of
action, for which latter, still further evidence shall he adduced,
it is especially requisite to prove, that between the deeper-lying
primary percipient parts of the brain, and the cerebral hemi-
spheres an anatomical connection really exists. In other words,
the way is to be shown (that is, the fibres) through which the
primary impressions become conveyed to the hemispheres.
Section 3.—Anatomical connection between the primary parts of the brain at
the base, and the hemispheres of the great brain.
The central nervous system consists of two kinds of substance,
of the grey and of the white or medullary substance. In the
present day, a detailed proof is scarcely necessary that the true
sources or centres of the power of the brain are to be sought in
the grey substance and its cells, while on the other hand, the
nerve fibres or nerve tubes in general, merely form conductors.
It is further acknowledged that all nerves originate in cells of
the grey substance, which cells are connected by fibres with one
another and with other groups of cells. We might, in a certain
sense, therefore, compare these nerve fibres with our telegraph
wires, and the groups of ganglion cells with our telegraph offices,
where an action is originated, and becomes conducted away
through nerve fibres to other parts.*
It is known that in those parts lying at the base of the brain
which I have just distinguished as primary, several nuclei of
grey matter occur; thus, for example, at the origin of all the
nerves of sense in the medulla oblongata, in the corpora quadri-
gemina and optic thalami; also, the corpora striata, which appear
to us to be the centre for voluntary motion, consist of grey
substance for the greater part. The cerebral hemispheres are
covered by the grey, so called cortical layer. Between these two
structures, we find masses of white medullary fibres. One may
therefore, a priori, suspect, that these white brain fibres represent
conductors, by which an effect is conveyed from one part to
another, and through which the connection between the various
groups of grey substance is established. In an inquiry into the
functions of the brain one must, therefore, necessarily take into
account the course and direction of these fibres, as also their
connection with the grey substance.
* We must not indeed view the nerve fibres as simple conductors, whose efficacy
proceeds entirely from the grey substance, for some spontaneous power also dwells
in them. According to some recent researches of Pfliiger, a muscle contracts more
strongly, when the irritation acts not too near the muscle itself, but runs through a
longer nerve-tract. A divided nerve may lose the power of answering to irritation
by muscle contraction, but may, by repose, again acquire that power, although it
is separated from its origin. Through the researches of Philipeaux and Vulpian it
was ascertained even that a divided, and after a certain time, degenerated nerve
may, after the lapse of a longer space of time, return to a normal condition, so that,
on the occurrence of irritation, it again calls forth muscular contraction, notwith-
standing it has not re-united with the trunk (Comptes Rendus, Sept. 3,1860, p.
363). This faculty, in such cases, the nerves do not receive from the ganglion cells.
The ganglion cells may, however, act as stimulant to the dormant energy in the
nerve tubes, the peculiarity of which energy is indeed still quite unknown to us.
-ocr page 17-
6           PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Vieussens, Vicy d'Azyr, Gall, but especially Eeil (BeiTs
Archiv. Bd.,
8, 9, 11), have in earlier times accurately examined
and described the course of the brain fibres, and more lately
Arnold(Icones cerehri),~Fmil\e (Anatomie du Systerne nerveux cerebro-
spinal,
1844), and Gratiolet (Leuret et Gratiolet, Anatomie comparee
du systerne nerveux:
Paris, 1857), are especially to be mentioned.
According to Foville's researches, we have to distinguish two
special fibre systems, which place the parts lying at the base of
the brain in connection with the cortical layer. The first system,
which was already more or less known to the earlier anatomists,
comprises those fibres which leave the anterior surface of
the medulla oblongata as the pyramids, pass through the pons
and the crura cerebri to the corpora striata, or, more exactly
expressed, those fibres which, as carriers or conductors of our
will, arise in the corpora striata, and pass backwards through the
parts named to the medulla oblongata and anterior columns of the
spinal cord. But on the other side, a mass of radiating fibres
proceeds from the corpora striata, rises vertically to the con-
volutions of the brain, to end in its cortical substance. These
fibres, spreading out like a fan, extend to the anterior, middle,
and posterior lobes of the brain, down to the base, running
nearly everywhere parallel to the fissura magna between the two
hemispheres, and about two centimetres distant from this fissure.
Foville reckons with these his gyri of the fourth order. Through
these fan-like fibres, arising from the corpora striata, the centres
of our voluntary motion stand in close connection with the grey
cortex of the brain.
The second system of fibres which put the centres of percep-
tion in connection with the great brain, have an entirely different
course. From the posterior surface of the medulla oblongata,
the fibres course along the inner side of the thalamus, and in
the walls of the third ventricle to the anterior perforated space
{substantia perforata antica), which is situated in front of the
optic tract, here crossing the crus cerebri, and at the side of the
chiasma. With this place the root of the olfactory nerve is in
direct connection, and the optic communicates with it, through
its soft commissure, commissura mollis. From thence, this
bundle of fibres runs in an arched direction from before back-
wards over the corpus callosum, and turns downward behind its
posterior border to the lower part of the lobe ; it is covered with
grey substance, and from it fibres are constantly given off, which
are directed towards the upper edge of the great fissure of the
brain. This convolution (by Foville called Ourlet), whose fibres
run from before to behind, but not fan-like, appears especially
destined to connect the centres of perception with the cortical
substance. To this second system also probably belongs the
layer of fibres described by Gratiolet {Anat. comparee, pi. xxvi.,
fig. 4"""""") which radiate backwards and upwards, from the
tractus opticus, where this turns from behind towards the
corpora quadrigemina and the thalamus.
-ocr page 18-
CONNECTION BETWEEN VAEIOTTS PABTS OF THE BEAIN.          7
A third system of brain fibres is formed by the commissures by
which the two hemispheres of the brain are brought into
connection with one another.
From this short survey, it is clear that the centres of voluntary
motion and of sensory perception are connected with the great
brain by a double system of fibres; the one, fan-like, extends
from out of the corpora striata upwards ; the other, horse-shoe
shaped, from before to behind over the corpus callosum. It will,
therefore, be necessary to enter into a closer examination of the
elements composing these parts, and to ascertain if by that
means the obscurity which envelopes the functions of the brain
cannot in some degree be cleared up.
Section 4.—Different kinds of Ganglion-cells in the Brain and Spinal
Cord in general.
"When, in late years, the minute structure of the central
nervous system began to be subjected to a more accurate
microscopical examination, it became quite apparent that the cells
which were met with in such numbers in the grey nerve
substance, are the most important forms of the nervous system,
and that all activity proceeds from them. Thereupon it was
also found that these ganglion cells, in different places, are
distinguished from one another by size and shape. The cells in
the anterior cornua of the spinal cord, from which the motor
nerves arise, are distinguished not only by more considerable
size, but they also possess a greater number of filaments by
which they are connected partly with one another, partly with
the nerves arising from them. The cells in the posterior cornua
of the spinal cord, which appear to stand in closer relation with
sensitive nerves, are in general smaller, more oblong, and have
fewer filaments. But even yet smaller cells occur in the spinal
cord. Jacubowitsch (TJeber diefeinere Structur des Gehirns und
Ruckenmarks :
Breslau, 1857) believed, therefore, that three kinds
of cells might be distinguished, namely, large motor, small
sensitive, smallest sympathetic.
I have elsewhere averred (Bau und Functionen der Medulla
Spinalis und oblongata,
u.s.w., s. 129), that this division cannot
be carried out, as the cells out of which the auditorius arises are
even larger than those motor cells in the anterior cornua of the
spinal cord. In the brain, again, even greater differences occur.
In the cerebullum we find very large cells with peculiar shape
and ramification, and then, again, very small ones ; in the pons
Varolii the cells are smaller, in the substantia nigra of the crura
cerebri again, larger, and, on the contrary, very small in the
corpora striata, but mixed with some larger ones; also, in the
cortical substance of the hemispheres, especially in the surface,
one meets with layers of the most delicate cells, for the distinct
perception of which, even, very strong magnifying power is
required.
-ocr page 19-
8
PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
I might, indeed, have before laid down as a general rule the
proposition enunciated in my work above-named (p. 128), that
where the nerve fibres or the grey substance are endowed with
a peculiar function, specific cells occur, which are distinguished
as well by their form and structure as by their connection with
other cells.
Through and in these cells begins the peculiar kind of action
which is communicated to the nerve fibres. Thus with the
centripetal nerves, with the olfactory, the optic, the auditory,
the nerves of taste, we find at the peripheral extremities ganglion
cells, through which the activity in these nerves becomes
excited. Very probably we have with the sensitive nerves the
same condition, in the tactile (Pacinian) corpuscles, through which
may be explained the different sensations produced by a stimulant
acting on the skin and the same stimulant affecting immediately
the nerve trunk. By the beautiful experiments of E. H.
"Weber, we know that the skin indeed distinguishes warm
and cold objects, but that only a painful sensation occurs
when a nerve trunk is excited by warm or cold objects. We
may pre-suppose the same relation in the central nervous system.
Everywhere, where cells are found, the action proceeds from
these, and where the effects are diverse, there will also the struc-
ture and composition of the cells be distinguished by peculiarities.
Microscopical examination has already thoroughly confirmed this.
Before I further set forth these diversities of the cells, I will
first treat of their mode of action, and of the action of the parts
in which they occur, so far as we are in a condition to give an
account of them. Otherwise the mere enumeration of these
diversities would be only a dry catalogue of small peculiarities, in
which it would not be easy to discover any regulated connection.
Section 5.—Mode of Action and Connection of the Central and Peripheral
Nerve- and Brain-Cells.
In order to understand the mode of action of the brain
cells, we must inquire into the functions of our organs of
sense, in which the different cells play so great a part.
However strange it may at first sight appear, we are quite
justified in stating that in the strict sense of the words, in seeing,
not the light itself, in hearing, not the sound itself, is perceived.
A short explanation will make this clear.
As is known, behind the retina of the eye lies the so-called
bacillary layer, whose rods are so placed that their axes coincide
with the rays penetrating the eye, that is to say, the direction of
the rays is in the length of the rods. In an individual rod, a
specific action is called forth by the light, and is conveyed by an
extremely delicate fibre to a nerve cell (Ecker, Icones Physiolog.,
tab. xx., fig. 12 b, c, g,f, m) ; but this stimulation of the nerve
cell brings into activity those fibres of the retina with which it
stands in connection. The nerve fibres themselves, that is
-ocr page 20-
9
CENTRAL AND PERIPHERAL NERVE AND BRAIN CEILS.
to say, the retina, is itself as we now very well know insensible
to light, and a cone of light directed through a lens to the
place of entrance of the opticus where all the fibres of the retina
assemble is not perceived. These fibres become excited through
the nerve cells which receive the irritation from the rods. The
fibres of the retina and of the opticus carry hence the effect to
the corpora quadrigemina, where they again terminate in peculiar
cells, and here for the first time does perception of light take
place. All injuries of the anterior corpora quadrigemina, have,
therefore, blindness as a direct consequence.
When, in the dark, we press on the eye, and experience a
sensation of light or fire springing forth, there is, of course, no
light, but through the mechanical effect the retina is excited,
and it communicates that excitement to the centre, where we
perceive it as light. Consequently, we perceive not the light
itself, but a peculiar kind of operation in the cells of the retina
and the corpora quadrigemina. But we must assume that the
cells in the corpora quadrigemina stand in close connection with
the individual, so that we may properly distinguish them as
central cells, or, still better, as perception cells. Their specific
function in this case is to set in our knowledge the consciousness
of the perception of light.
With hearing the case is similar. In the cochlea the cells of
Corti* are probably destined to communicate the impressions of
sound to the cells of the auditory nerve, and it would appear
that the vibrations of sound produce just as little effect on the
nerves of hearing as the rays of light on the retina. Otherwise,
it would be difficult to explain how we are in a condition to
distinguish the different tones of a piece of music if all the tones
were conveyed simultaneously through the same nerve fibres.
The effect is now delivered to one fibre of the auditory nerve,
which fibre probably corresponds to a particular tone, and this
fibre leads to the central cells, out of which the auditory nerve
arises. The operation of these cells we now perceive as sound,
and not, peradventure, as light or as pain ; we perceive also the
specific action of these cells, and not the air vibrations themselves.
Therefore may hallucinations of hearing occur without any real
sound being in operation. That those central cells, or perception
cells, do not become immediately affected by vibrations of sound
is to be concluded from this—that destruction of the internal ear
has deafness as a consequence; for vibrations of sound are con-
veyed by all fluids and solid bodies, consequently, also, through
the skull and through the brain, and must therefore reach the
perception cells.
We find a similar disposition in the olfactory apparatus. In
* Compare Ecker's Icones Phys., tab. xvi., fig. 2,f; g, k, k. The connection
of the Cortian cells with the auditory nerve has again lately been denied, and
especially the structure of the bird appears to oppose it, where the thicker end of
the Cortian cell is turned to the nerve fibre. Here the nerves appear to spread out
only in the skin or in the cartilage of the acoustic membrane, just as, also, according
to many statements, in the mammals the nerve remains under the lamina perforata.
-ocr page 21-
10 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
the upper part of the nostrils lie peculiar epithelial cells, which
appear to be connected by a fine fibre, with ganglion cells, in which
the fibres of the olfactory nerve end.* Certainly odorous
particles do not act directly on the nerve fibres, they would
scarcely be able to press so quickly through the relatively thick
epithelial cells, they rather, appear to induce a specific action in
the epithelial cells, which by means of theganglion cells, is delivered
to the fibres of the olfactory nerve. So soon as these epithelial
cells experience an injury in their power, smell is lost. Also,
only volatile matters are smelt, not, however, through fluids,
although these may be saturated with odorous material; for fluids
appear to cause an abnormal action of the epithelial cells by
inducing their imbibition and swelling. With copious secretion
of mucus in catarrh we lose smelling. Mucus and water, however,
can only with difliculty penetrate to the nerve itself; they act
much more on the epithelial cells, which appear to have for the
olfactory nerve the same signification as the bacillary layer for
the retina, or the Cortian cells for the auditory nerve.
The nerve of taste appears to end in like manner, although
anatomical proof of this has not yet been produced. Thus much
appears determined, that the fibres of the glosso-pharyngeus
terminate in small nerve cells (Eemak in Mutter's Archiv, 1852,
s. 52), and similar ones seem to be present with the finest fibres
of the lingualis. The gustatory papillae, again, seem to be
covered with Cortian cells, which end in a long fine fibre, and
cohere with the fibres of the gustatory nerve (Hxsen, De Lingum
ranince textura:
Dorp, 1857, figs. 4, 5,6). A connection between
the epithelial cells and the nerve fibres, such as occurs between
the retina and its bacillary layer, and in the other organs of
sense, is therefore at least, very probable. So much is certain,
that changes of the epithelial cells in the coated tongue have a
decided influence on taste. Nor can we fairly assume that sapid
matters penetrate to the nerves themselves, and affect these
directly; for, if the latter were so completely exposed to the
action of external agents, they might much more quickly sustain
injury from salt and strongly irritating substances. Further, we
cannot well believe that these substances penetrate so quickly
through the mucous membrane and come into contact with the
nerve itself; the acids at least would be neutralised by the
saliva, and consequently could no longer act on the nerve. In
any case we are justified in the assumption, that sapid substances
are not directly perceived, that through them only a peculiar
effect is produced on the nerves of taste, which effect is carried
to the central cells in the brain, and here becomes perceived,
that is to say, in other words, the action of these central cells is
* The immediate connection of these parts (Ecker, Icones phys., tab. xviii.,
figs. 2, 3, 5,) is indeed not yet quite proved, but still is highly probable. The
representation in the dissertation of Erichsen (tie textura vera Olfactorii ejmque
ramorum:
Dorp, 1867) which illustrates the connection between the nerve fibres
and epithelial cells, might well awaken distrust; and the correctness of the
observation has been also doubted by others.
-ocr page 22-
CENTRAL AND PERIPHERAL NERVE AND BRAIN CELLS.        11
perceived as taste. But it is not certain whether different kinds
of cells exist here, which, on the occurrence of irritation, excite
the sensation of sour, of sweet, or of bitter.
Lastly, the same condition appears to obtain with regard to
the cutaneous sensibility. Certainly, the mode of ending of the
sensitive nerves is not perfectly known; they appear to end in
the tactile corpuscles, in which also cells filled with granular
matter occur, and which thus correspond to nerve cells. It is
true that these tactile corpuscles, first described by Wagner and
Meissner, are known almost only in the fingers and toes, and the
mode of termination of the remaining sensitive nerves is not yet
discovered. The transmission of impressions on the skin follows
in a complicated manner. The sensitive nerves appear to end in
peculiar ganglion cells in the spinal cord, from which fibres
course to the other side, and hence rise to the base of the brain,
where at or near the thalamus nervi optici the peculiar
perception follows.*
In this respect the already-related experiment of E. H. Weber
is significant, as showing that we can take cognizance of different
degrees of temperature by means of the skin, but not by placing
a warm or cold body in contact with a nerve-trunk. In the latter
case we merely experience a feeling of pain. We may from this
draw the conclusion that in the skin, and very probably by means
of the nerve cells which everywhere manifest themselves as
exciters of nervous action, a specific stimulation and mode of
action in the sensitive nerve fibres occurs, but this stimulation
becomes perceived in the centre of the nervous system as cold or
as warmth. Thus it happens that the nerves of sense always
answer through their special sensibilities, when the same stimu-
lant—e.g., the electric or galvanic—acts upon them; galvanic
irritation produces appearance of light in the eye, sensations of
sound in the ear, perception of taste in the tongue, pain or a feeling
of warmth in the skin. The stimulant in operation is one and
the same, but on the other hand the effect on the central cells is
different, and brings us the perceptions corresponding to the
different organs of sense. Thus it is that section of the opticus
is not attended with pain, but merely with a sensation of light.
It follows, from the preceding, that in reality we do not
perceive the natural phenomena themselves by which we are
* If we suppose the anterior cornua of the spinal cord, which are connected with
the motor nerves, and the posterior cornua, in which the sensitive fibres end, to be
prolonged upwards into the brain, then the anterior cornua will be represented by
the corpora striata, of whose motor relations there is no doubt, and the posterior
cornua by the thalami, which probably serve for perception of feeling. Tiirck also
maintains that with loss of perception of feeling, an injury of the thalami always
becomes apparent. An observation of Waters (Brit. Med. Jour., 4th May, 1861;
Schmidt's Jahrbiicher, 1861, No. 9, s. 294), entirely corresponds with this. A
man who had long suffered from weakness of the left arm became hemiplegic : the
speech and power of thought were not impaired, the tongue was drawn somewhat to
the left and the mouth towards the right, the right eye could not be completely
opened, the sense of touch appeared no way affected. On section, the right corpus
striatum was found quite softened, the corresponding thalamus entirely normal.
Waters concludes from this that the corpus striatum stands in relation to motion.
-ocr page 23-
12 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
surrounded (die uns umgebende Natur selbsi), but only the
peculiar effects of the brain cells which are called forth by
impressions from without. "What does not here (i.e., in the
brain cells) call forth an effect, is not perceived by us. Thus
may yet many things be existing in Nature of which we have no
knowledge. These cells, which from their mode of action we
may designate perception cells, stand in close relation with our
individuality or our mind, that is to say, in their active powers
they communicate immediately with our mind. They lie, how-
ever, altogether in parts which are to be found at the base of the
brain, which first arise in the embryo, and which in the fishes
constitute nearly the entire brain.
These cells are very much distinguished by size, configuration,
and richness of connecting fibres, from those cells which occur
in the spinal cord, from which the motor nerves arise, just as
also sensitive and reflex nerves end therein, and of the action of
which cells we obtain no direct perception.*
Section 6.—Cells of the Cortical Substance.
Clinical researches, vivisections, and comparative anatomy,
lead to the now generally well-acknowledged assumption that
the cortical layer of the great cerebral hemispheres stands in
close relation with the intellectual powers. On microscopical
examination of this cortical layer, for example, in vertical sections,
we see that the fibres of the medullary substance penetrate into
it in a fan-like manner, unite again into bundles, become crossed
by transverse fibres, and that numerous ganglion cells lie between
these bundles. These cells vary in magnitude, although they are
all very small, they have several minute filaments (Auslaufer),
generally three or four.f
* Pfliiger's view, which Lewis in his new Physiology has brought into so great
currency, I will not more particularly detail. An unconscious sensation (Empftn-
dung),
which Lewis will yet distinguish from perception, is, in my opinion, a
nonentity. The researches on the sensory function of the spinal cord by A. Mayer,
of Mainz (Prager Viertrfjahrsschrift, 1861, 1 Bd., s. 44, bis 45; Schmidt's
Jahrbiicher, 1861, Bd. Ill, s. 278), are of especial interest in reference to this
point. According to Mayer, Pfliiger has been so far in error, since the medulla
oblongata in the frog extends much lower downwards, that is to say, as far as the
shoulder blades, and consequently on decapitation of the frog, it still remains in
connection with the spinal cord. But in it are rooted sensation and motion, as may
be observed in the development history of animals and in the brain of the fish.
Those appearances which prove the existence of sensation and voluntary motion
cease in the frog as soon as the medulla oblongata is also taken away. Therein lies
a fresh proof that the seat of voluntary motion is to be sought in the corpora striata,
and at the end of the medulla oblongata. If the true spinal marrow alone is in
existence, voluntary motion is absent, and merely reflex movements are still
observed; the animals no longer accomplish co-ordinate movements, and they
betray no sensibility. The arguments which have been adduced from the movements
of the tail in eels, salamanders, and even young cats, are not convincing. The •
movements of the cat's tail vary according to the different situations of the irritated
point. Thus Schifffound that on irritating the tip, the tail always turned away from
the irritant; on the other hand, on irritation of the root, it approached the flame.
t The course of the fibres as portrayed by Berlin (Beitrag zur Structur-lehre
der Grosshirmoindungen Erlangen,
1858), I find quite correct; on the other
hand I find there the ganglion cells too large, and also too few; for they exist in
countless multitude.
-ocr page 24-
13
CELLB OF THE COBTICAX SUBSTANCE.
Near it also very fine cells occur, which are mostly situated on
an extremely fine fibre (JFadchen), and through it are connected
with a nerve fibre or with a larger cell.
Section 7.—Action of the Cells in the Cortical Substance.
In the cortical substance different kinds of cells lie above one
another in several rows, in which the vertically penetrating
medullary fibres appear to end, and, moreover, these cells appear
also to be connected with one another by means of fibres.
The difference in magnitude and configuration of these cells
justifies the assumption that they have also different functions.
But we have seen that, next to these primary parts at the base
of the brain, in the ascending scale of animals, as also in the
embryo, more of the great brain becomes developed, grows back-
wards, and covers those primary parts. In the same ratio with
this increase of the great brain, the mental powers also increase.
It has thus been proved that the cortical layer of the cerebrum
is closely connected, through peculiar brain fibres, with the
primary parts at the base, or with the organs of perception
and of the will. To become acquainted with the condition and
the mode of action of these cells of the grey substance, is there-
fore an important but also a difficult problem.
Proper sensitive impressions are conveyed to the perception
cells lying in the primary parts of the brain, which cells are
connected by peculiar fibres with the cortex of the brain.
Herein also may those influences become further extended, and
here may they be elaborated {yerarbeitet), somewhat in the
following manner.
When we go to bed and, for example, lie on one side, a
multitude of confused images hovers before our mind. If we are
at all excited by preceding lively company, or by any other
cause, then these images become so vivid that they prevent sleep.
Involuntarily we turn on the other side, and the images vanish,
but soon become replaced by others. After some time we lie
again on the other side, in order to be freed from the troublesome
images; this is yet again several times repeated, until at last we
sleep. This sequence of events permits of the following
explanation. As the blood exercises an exciting influence on the
whole nervous system, so does it especially on the cortical
substance which is unusually rich in capillaries. The vessels of
the brain have, as is known, thinner walls, as the muscular layer
is almost entirely absent in them, on which account also they can
exert only a weak pressure on the blood. The blood following
the laws of gravity will accumulate in the deeper-lying parts of
the grey substance, and in consequence of the greater congestion
and more copious transudation will act more powerfully on the
cells, whose natural function is therefore stimulated to activity.
But these cells do not at all excite the idea of light, or sound, or
pain; rather will the impressions received through the organs of
-ocr page 25-
14 PATHOLOGY AKD THEEAFETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
sense conveyed to them (i.e., the cells of the grey substance) be
united into images and representations, and be reproduced by
renewed irritation. Therefore, if, in the circumstances specified,
we turn to the other side that involuntary activity ceases, but
the blood sinks again into the opposite hemisphere and the game
begins here anew.
In this way are explained the involuntary occurrence and the
irregularity of these images and representations; and not alone
in the night-time, but also by day, when we are engaged in
conversation, such involuntary images may pass through our
minds. We find a very good sketch of them in Graubius'
excellent treatise, " De regimine mentis quod medicorim est,"
where it is said : Quam incommodum scepe est rem aliquam cogitanti,
sopitis etiam sensibis extemis, tot tamque alienas ex corpore suggeri
imagines ; quam difficile cum prosiliunt, reprimere, cavere ne continue
interveniant.*
But, we may ask, does not this theory lead to the grossest
materialism, and will not our mind through it be degraded to the
level of a mere cell life ? By no means. By that interpretation,
during which I have, as much as possible, truly followed the
course of nature, the independence of the individuality of the
mind remains, according to my opinion, in the clearest way
secured. For during the time in which those confused and
intricate images pass before our mind, we may at will, firmly
retain one of them so as further to embellish it quite according
to our liking. That proves, then, that a still higher faculty is
active in us, which can receive and perceive those impressions,
but is also at the sam , time in a state independently to interfere
and to govern the orderless mass. We have a telegraph office,
but at the same time also a telegraphist who voluntarily and inde-
pendently exerts influence. The involuntary delineation of those
images is an organic operation of the brain: we feel that the
images are presented to us, that they are not our own indi-
viduality, and. that they exist as objects outside of us. Our will,
on the contrary, belongs to our individuality, it is not product of
the body but of the mind, it is subject. The materialist will
compare us to a telegraph office without a telegraphist, to an
automaton, who only blindly acts, without order, without will,
without understanding and judgment, to an uninterrupted
dreamer who cannot perceive his own dream. Free will belongs
to the higher individuality, it is an attribute of the soul.
With these involuntary images, correspond also those which
* The question may indeed be started, whether the involuntary and confused images
which play about us, are really productions of the brain cortex, or whether they
may not perhaps originate in the retina, and be conveyed to us from this. The
following easily repeated experiment, which I have often employed, contradicts this
assumption. If, in the dark, one has such an image before oneself, let the eyes be
moved to the right or to the left, and one becomes convinced thereby that the image
does not follow the motions of the eyes, but remains immovably fixed in front.
If one then observes accurately the spot which the image in question occupies, and
places a finger upon it, one becomes satisfied that this spot is above the eyes in front
of the forehead, that is in the region of the lobi anieriores cerebri.
-ocr page 26-
ACTION OF THE CELLS IN THE CORTICAL SUBSTANCE. 15
occur as signs of cerebral irritation in our confused dreams. The
state of bodily health is, therefore, of most decided influence on
the dreams. After a heavy supper, through which increased
congestion of the brain occurs, we generally dream, doubtless in
consequence of irritation of the cells in the cortical layer, in
which earlier impressions and representations become again
awakened, and now by an impulse which proceeds from the body
and not from the mind. The connection of these cells with one
another appears to be for the purpose of combining the
impressions received through the organs of sense, in order to
transform them to ideas and images for the mind, so that
inversely, the mind can again call back those impressions. These
cells are the physical elements of the faculty of recollection, and
with injury of the brain cortex in imbecility or in great age the
memory is quickly lost, that is in these cells the earlier
impressions can no longer be reproduced with similar facility.
If an unusual impression befalls the brain cortex, if it is
strongly irritated through accelerated circulation, through the
more or less pathologically altered blood in nervous fever, then
those ideas and images attain such strength, that we are no
longer able to distinguish them from those brought about by the
organs of sense, or more strictly by the perception cells, delirium
arises. Or after the copious taking of spirits, the images pass
more quickly and under stronger impressions on our mind, so
that we can no longer accurately follow them ; the thoughts are
no longer under our control, and we rave.
I observed a very instructive case in reference to the signi-
ficance of the cells of the brain cortex in a tradesman who came,
conducted by his son, to me, to obtain my advice on his condition.
The son informed me that about half a year back, his father had
an apoplectic attack, of only short duration, and which left
behind it no paralysis ; yet the memory, for names or words, had
in a great measure, vanished, so that he called objects by wrong
names, and, for example, used the word chair [StoeT) when he
meant a table (Tafel). Yet he well knew that the word "chair"
was not the correct one, and he brought forward other words
until at last he came to " table," which word he then pronounced
with great satisfaction for having found out the right name. The
fault in this case lay not in the corpora striata, but in the cortical
layer, for there were no paralytic symptoms either in the limbs
or the tongue.
Something similar has repeatedly occurred to me. But with
this patient, there was yet another remarkable suppression, such
as I had not before observed. As the son informed me, his father
was no longer able to read, although the sight was not impaired.
I placed a large printed book before the man; he distinguished
the letters in it quite well, and spelt, for example, the word
towards (a, a, n), but he was not able to combine these letters
into a word.
Thus, the perception of the letters through the cells of the
-ocr page 27-
16 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
corpora quadrigemina followed undiminished, but the capability of
elaborating these signs was lost, of combining them into an idea,
into a word. This process appears to occur purely in the brain
cortex.
The man had also lost the capability of writing, so that he
could no longer sign his name. No trace of paralysis could be
observed in his fingers, nevertheless, he made figures on paper
which resembled inverted letters, or were entirely unrecognisable.
Consequently, he had not only lost the capability of combining
signs or letters, but he was also deprived of the distinct idea or
recollection of these signs, and upon that depended his inability
to write. For when these ideas in the cortical layer failed, the
man could no longer act in such a manner through his will on
the corpora striata and so govern his movements that the letters
or words should be properly formed on paper. In this case, the
connection, throxigh the communicating fibres, of the cortical
layer and the corpora striata, the organ of voluntary motion,
becomes apparent.
So in the fancy of the painter a distinct idea of his painting is
present. This idea arises not in the corpora striata, but in the
cortical layer, where the impressions appear to combine into an
image whither at least are transmitted, the impressions which his
will can reproduce and also bring on the paper.
But the most remarkable circumstance with my tradesman
was, that he could still, according to the assurance of his son,
keep his ledger and reckon now as ever; unfortunately I forgot to
satisfy myself on this point by some tests. This, however, is to
be remembered, that there exist so called prominent talents,
for example distinguished calculators who understand very little
of other things. But more definitely does it lead to the belief
that different parts of the cortical layer are also endowed with
different functions, in support of which view further evidence
shall afterwards be adduced.
Quite similar observations are found in an interesting treatise
by Dr. Marce {Memoire sur quelques observations de physiologie
pathologique, tendant a demontrer Texistence d'unprincipe co-ordina-
teur de I'e'criture et des ses rapports avec le principe co-ordinateur
de la parole. ISxtrait de la Oaz. Med. de Paris,
1856). Marce
gives there twelve cases which he had partly himself observed,
partly collected.
A man had lost his speech but could still write. When required
to repeat the pronounced word tambour, he said fromage, but he
wrote the word quite correctly. He transcribed the words feuille
medicate
accurately, but when required to pronounce them, he
said feqiiicale, fenicale, fedicale.
In three of the collected cases the capability of writing was
also lost. In one of these three cases the memory of words
failed. A pocket-handkerchief was given to him ; he did not
know the name of it, and wrote down that he had forgotten the
word. The word pocket-handkerchief he transcribed correctly j
-ocr page 28-
ACTION OF THE CELXS IN THE COETICAL SUBSTANCE.         17
he also produced a pocket-handkerchief when the name became
known, and he could likewise write it; but after a few minutes
he had again forgotten the name, and he could also no longer
write it.
The eleventh observation agrees with mine in this—that the
patient distinguished the single letters quite well, but was no
longer able to combine them into a word. He transcribed a word
quite correctly, but could not write it when it was dictated to
him. This patient, also, like my tradesman, could write figures
very well.
The patient of the seventh observation was restored. "When
he could not yet write down his name from memory, not only did
he write figures, but he also solved complicated arithmetical
exercises, and set the figures always in their proper places. Only
later did he begin to write words.
In the sixth and eighth observations, also, the patients could
not write letters, and only made unrecognizable characters on
paper.
The different intellectual faculties are thus not always simul-
taneously lost: with some patients the combining of words fails ;
others cannot form letters by the memory; and at the same
time some of them retain perfectly the recollection of figures.
Intelligent thought was unimpaired in all. "We must, therefore,
with Marce, assume that these intellectual powers do not come
into activity in the same parts of the brain. In that way is
explained why many persons, for example, I myself, have a much
better memory for numbers than for names.
"We may thus regard the cells in the cortical layer as the
apparatus for memory and for imagination. It quite corresponds
therewith, that in brain diseases, especially when the cortical
layer suffers, memory is so readily lost; and also in advanced
old age, when the cells are no longer so excitable, and partly
atrophy, or at any rate undergo some change. For at least in
the medulla spinalis and medulla oblongata the cells are more
deeply coloured and richer in pigment in old age. If they
no longer answer to the influence present, and no longer
provide us with the required idea of a figure, then recollection
fails us.
A remarkable observation of the kind was made by me in a
man who had lost his recollection for most words and things,
through concussion of the brain, resulting from a fall. He came
into the Utrecht Institution, and could mention neither his name
nor his age, nor the place of his birth; also, in speaking, he
could frequently not find the words. When a cat came into his
sight, he was much surprised at the extraordinary animal, the
like of which he had never before seen, and he began to draw
the cat with a stick on the sand. Soon afterwards he met with
a chestnut tree in blossom; the beauty of the flowers, which he
persisted in not having seen before, he found so remarkable that
he climbed the tree, plucked a bunch of flowers, and began to
C
-ocr page 29-
18 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETTTICS OF MEKTAL DISEASES.
delineate this with a lead pencil. He was surprised that he
succeeded so well, for he thought that he had never learnt
to draw, and therefore believed that all men were born artists.
He now wished to make all the patients with whom he came
into contact draw, as, according to his opinion, they must be
able to do this equally well. As his pupils were partly
unwilling and indocile, he took great pains to convince them
that, if they only wished, they could draw just as well as he.
After some time his recollection began to improve, and many
remembrances of his earlier life returned to him. He related,
for the most part, at my visits, his dreams of the preceding
night, and he recognised in the morning, parts of his earlier life-
history in these dreams. He knew the names of many of the
villages of Eriesland, of which province he was a native, among
them also the name of his native village. It is true he did not
yet recognise in it his early dwelling-place, but the name made
an especial impression on him ; it was for him a very pretty and
remarkable name, without his knowing wherefore. The next
night the picture of his village returned to him in a dream, and
now he related that he had dwelt in this village. It seemed to
him " as if something were removed from his brain," and he
was again in a position to imagine new things. This was parti-
cularly repeated in his dreams, with several things, and it seemed
as if, through increased congestion during sleep, and through
better nutrition, the cells were returning to their activity. In a
few weeks he had entirely recovered, without a trace of brain
affection or of failure of memory remaining behind, and he
stayed yet some time longer in the institution, as an attendant.
Thus we see that, in this case, the efficacy of those organs in
which ideas and images are reproduced was impaired through
the concussion of the brain; with their recovery the memory
returned. •
             *
Impairment of the activity of these cells moreover, seems to
occur easily. Even in quiet dreamless sleep this appears to
be the case, and the cessation of their action, and of all ideas,
seems to stand in close connection with the absence of con-
sciousness.
We may distinguish these cells through which images are
reproduced as imagination cells (Vorstellungszellen). Examples
are not wanting to show that, strange to say, their operation may
be impaired to a greater or less degree. A young lady, through
the running away of a horse, sustained a severe injury by her
head being struck against a tree, and became unconscious. She
recovered herself, but retained for three weeks a childish manner j
she recognised me, however, quite well, and remembered perfectly
my visit of the previous day. One morning she awoke as out of
a dream, and was quite herself again, only she had forgotten
everything which had occurred to her since being struck against
the tree. She knew that she had sat in the carriage, that the
horse had run away, that she had been struck on the head,
-ocr page 30-
ACTION OF THE CELLS IN THE CORTICAL SUBSTANCE.          19
while the three succeeding weeks were quite obliterated from
her life.
Still more remarkable are the cases where a periodical
remission or disappearance of the memory seems to occur.
Several years ago I was consulted in the case of a girl, twenty
years of age, who, seven years previously, had recovered from a
tedious illness, out of which at last, the now four-years-existing
condition had arisen. In the morning after she awoke, at a certain
hour, a kind of chorea appeared, in which she beat with the hands
according to measure to the right and left, that continued a half-
hour ; then she came to herself, but behaved quite like a child.
The next day the convulsions occurred again. But, after they
had ended, she behaved herself quite as a discreet maiden ; she
spoke French and German well, and showed herself well read.
Then, also, she knew nothing of the preceding day, but her memory
corresponded only with the day but one before, or with the
so-called lucid day. This went so far that, on the silly or childish
day, she began to learn French again, but had only made
moderate progress, while on the following day she spoke it quite
fluently. I had visited her fourteen days, invariably on the
so-called childish days, when she always recognised me. Then,
for the first time, I came to her on a good day, and was quite a
stranger to her; she could not remember ever to have seen me.
This change had already occurred uninterruptedly for four years,
and with such regularity that one might have set the clock by
it; for the blows or strokes always returned at the same time,
and were repeated in the same number. She was once affected
with a tertian fever, the paroxysms of which exerted no influence
on the disease. In expectation of a favourable reaction, the
fever was not immediately stopped, it was postponed and fell on
the bad day. The girl then knew not what was the matter with
her, and conducted herself as if she had never heard of the fever.
During the summer she generally went with her parents to a
country house, and the bad day was chosen for the journey; when
she awoke on the next day she was much astonished at the change
of residence, and knew not how she had come to the present
dwelling-place.
In the Treatise on Obscure Diseases of the Brain, by Forbes
Winslow {JEdinb. Review, 1860), a similar case is communicated,
only that here a four-weekly period occurred.
These cases sufficiently prove that the memory is linked to the
organisation, and participates in its diseases. Only we cannot
yet specify what changes in the cells of the cortical substance
must take place when definite manifestations shall appear.
In the above related cases of failure of memory, the higher
mental faculties have sustained no disturbance, and the faculty
of judgment is not weakened, only the judgment often rests upon
false premisses. If the premisses are conceded, then is the
conclusion perfectly correct, and we ourselves could conclude
no differently, if we agreed with those premisses,
t
-ocr page 31-
20 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
The higher intellectual faculties are thus not connected with
these cells and their action, they are utterances of the mind
itself, and thereon is the logical order and regularity made
conditional, in opposition to the confused ideas arising in organic
disturbances.
It is remarkable that all the organs of sense do not stand in the
same close connection with the higher mental faculties. The
most important sense we have undoubtedly in the organ of vision,
through which presentations of colour and form are conveyed to
us; the impressions retained become also for the most part
reproduced, and we speak of pictures of thought. The nerve of
sight also stands in anatomical connection with the whole hemi-
spheres ; in front through the commissura mollis, laterally through
the tractus opticus, turning round the crus cerebri, behind
through the radiating fibres discovered by Gratiolet; but the
fibres of the anterior corpora quadrigemina, radiate along the
thalami to the lamina perforata antica, and spread from here
through Foville's Owlet further into the great hemispheres. So
multiplied a connection of the nerve with the great brain is not
found with any other organ of sense. Accordingly, we do not
speak of sounds of thought, or of tastes of thought, but only of ideas
and pictures of thought. It is true that the nerve of hearing also
stands in close connection with the great brain, and especially
indeed with the upper and hinder parts of the hemispheres. On
that account the nerve of hearing acts more on the feeling and
disposition which these parts of the brain, as I shall later detail,
especially subserve, whilst sight stands in close connection with
the understanding.
As the ideas of sight, so are also the ideas of hearing, repro-
duced in the cortical layer. The composer writes his piece of
music for the full orchestra without taking an instrument to help
him, and in his imagination he hears the whole concert in such a
manner that he is in a position to perceive the euphony and the
harmony of the whole, and to combine in the most regular and
best way, the tones of the different instruments. As is known,
the great Beethoven, on account of deafness, could not hear his
own compositions. Once, when after the completion of a com-
position, a friend to whom he wished to display his new and to
himself, pleasing work, visited him, he sat down to the pianoforte
and played ; but the friend heard only confused tones, because
the deaf Beethoven did not know that besides the instrument
being thoroughly out of tune, many of its strings were also
broken, so that only discordant sounds could be produced.
Pathological alterations and irritations of those cells in the
brain cortex which are in connection with the nerve of hearing,
have the sometimes occurring hallucinations of hearing as a
consequence.
For the rest we are yet very far from knowing the places in
the brain cortex where the representation- or recollection-cells of
every individual organ of sense are situated.
#
-ocr page 32-
FACULTIES IS DIFFEBENT FABTS OF THE HEMISPHEBES. 21
Section 8.—Different Faculties in different parts of the Hemispheres.
That to all parts of the cerebral convolutions are not assigned
exactly similar functions, was long ago suspected. Further,
that a finely arched forehead, as a rule, indicates high intellectual
endowment, was already not unknown to the Greeks, as we may
conclude from their delineations of a Jupiter, Apollo, and so
.forth. The strongly prominent forehead as the prerogative of
man, came yet more definitely into view when Camper proposed
the facial angle named after him, and pointed out its difference
in Azteks, Negroes, and Europeans, likewise in children and
in grown-up persons.
G-all certainly acted very arbitrarily in the localisation of his
organs, yet, at least, he placed the most important organs of the
higher mental faculties behind the forehead. Carus (Qrundzuge
einer Cranioscopie
: Stuttgart, 1841. Ueber wissenschaftliche
Cranioscopie
in Mutter's Archiv, 1843, s. 149) distinguished three
divisions of the brain which correspond to the three cranial
vertebrae, and which should be found repeated in all vertebrata.
The anterior portion, or the hemispheres, which essentially lie
under the frontal bone, is for him the real seat of the under-
standing, namely, of idea, of perception, and of the faculty of
imagination: the middle portion under the parietal bones, to which
also the corpora quadrigemina belong, is the especial seat of
feeling and disposition ; to the posterior portion, corresponding
with the posterior cranial vertebra, are volition, the faculty of
desiring, reproduction of the species, attached. Certainly, I cannot
entirely agree with Carus; his statements regarding the two first
portions have, however, been supported more recently by many
confirmations, and my own observations, to be communicated
further on, stand also in accordance therewith. Carus asserts
that the anterior portion of the brain, the regio intellectus, is
better developed, as well in animals as in man, in proportion as
the intellectual powers are prominent; he found that the fore-
head in many learned and distinguished men, as Kant, Ehrenberg,
Purkinje, Eetzius, Eaumer, Thorwaldsen, Schiller, Grothe, was
both higher and broader. He further contended that in women
the middle section of the skull is relatively more developed than
the anterior, whilst in men the proportion is reversed; in that he
relies upon Hamilton, who found the anterior section of the male
brain larger, and appeals also to the slight development of the
forehead in Negroes and uncultivated nations.
We have to thank Huschke for more accurate measurements of
the sexual differences of the superficies of the hemispheres
{Schadel, Him, undSeele Jena, 1854). Innormalbrains,heobtained
for the distance of the upper end of the central fissure from the
anterior and from the posterior end of the brain—
In women, 59 and 130 millimetres ..             .. 31-3 : 68-7
In men, 88 and 113 millimetres         ..             .. 439 : 66-1
He found, moreover, when the brain was cut through vertically
-ocr page 33-
22 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OE MENTAL DISEASES.
in front of the corpus callosum that the anterior section in men,
the posterior in women was relatively more developed. The
superficies of the male frontal bone reached (the mean of 32
skulls) 15,000 square millimetres, that of the female frontal bone
only 13,000 square millimetres. But as besides, the female skull
is absolutely smaller, he also compared the area of the frontal bone
with that of the rest of the vault of the skull, so far as the hemi-
spheres are covered by it, and these two values rank thus : the
mean of 14 female skulls — 26'5 : 735 per cent.; the mean of 16
male skulls ==283 : 747 per cent. Further, according to Huschke's
measurements, in the higher races of men a more decided
difference in the skull capacity of the male and female sex occurs
than in the lower races; this difference is in a great degree more
remarkable in the European than in the negro. Similarly also
the German race shows a high development of the frontal bone
relatively to the rest of the skull vault, in comparison with the
lower races whose intellectual development is less. Huschke's
measurements have also brought out this remarkable result, that
the skull bones, up to the fourth year have doubled in size, but
that subsequently, the frontal bone increases, and in the adult is
sometimes trebled in size.
Betzius {Beurtheilung der Phrenologie vom Standpunkte der
Anatomie
in Mailer's ArcMv, 1848, s. 243) comparing the
development of the human brain with the development of this
organ in the animal kingdom, found that in the embryo the
posterior lobe of the brain becomes latest developed, and belongs
in reality to man alone, and from that he concluded that the
anterior lobes of the brain must be considered the lowest, the
posterior the highest. But meanwhile, if we are to conclude on
other grounds that the upper and hinder part of the hemi-
spheres is more especially destined for the feeling and disposition
—wherein, after all, man, in comparison with animals, stands still
higher than in his intellectual development—that circumstance by
no means contradicts our assumption, that the anterior section of
the hemispheres, lying under the frontal bone, is more especially
destined for intellectual life, and that the upper and hinder part
of the hemispheres is rather devoted to sentimental life.
My respected friend, R. Wagner {Oottingen gelehrte Anz.,1860;
Februar und Mai, und JJeber die typischen Verschiedenheiten der
Windungen der Hemispharen und uber die Lehre vom Sirngewicht,
u. s. w.,
Gottingen, 1860), has presented us with tables of the
weight of the brain of persons of different degrees of intelligence,
and of both sexes. Celebrated men occupy the first place in the
maximum of weight of brain; yet a youth of fifteen stands very
high above several learned men, and even women reach above the
latter. Wagner, therefore, concludes from those weighings that
the mean weight of the brain does not differ in very intelligent
and in less intelligent individuals.
With this result of Wagner's I can quite agree, only it appears
to me that the measure of comparison laid down is not a correct
-ocr page 34-
FACULTIES 1$ DlfEEKENT PABTS OP THE HEMISPHERES. 23
one. In these weighings the different causes of death ought to
be taken into consideration. In a patient who has died of typhus,
in consequence of the congestion, there is surely much trans-
udation in the brain, whereby its weight is raised. Further, as
Huschke has pointed out, in men the anterior lobes, in women
the posterior lobes, are the larger, so that notwithstanding the
difference in particular parts of the brain, the total weight may
be similar in two individuals, or the female brain may even be the
heavier. Wagner would have attained better results if he had
followed further in the road struck out by Huschke.
That the anterior cerebral lobes of learned men were most rich
in convolutions, stands in accordance with my observations and
with my views. It is remarkable, that in the brains of two very
intelligent individuals, "Wagner found very few convolutions.
Unfortunately, it is not at the same time mentioned, whether
their anterior lobes were not perhaps more developed.
A comparison of the weight of the great brain with the cere-
bellum, whose function is yet rather obscure, was undertaken by
Wagner and others. No particular result was established,
except this, that in women the great brain is relatively heavier
in proportion to the smaller.
At present, most writers agree in the view, that it must be
assumed that the anterior portion of the great brain is the seat
of the higher intellectual faculties. The evidences for this
view are so numerous, that I regard it as one of the most certain
in cerebral physiology.
It is a recognised circumstance, which we see confirmed in
idiots, that weakness of intellect is often associated with a low
forehead. We meet, indeed, with cretins and idiots with large
heads; but for the most part, collections of water are then the
cause. In sound intellectual activity, forms of the skull where
the forehead is strongly inclined backwards, so that the anterior
cerebral lobes can only be small, are excluded.*
The forms of the brain in animals also supply confirmation.
Thus may be mentioned the great development of the anterior
cerebral lobes in the orang-utang. which in this respect stands
next to man, and also displays the greatest intellectual develop-
ment among animals.
It was permitted to me to examine the brain of a celebrated
mathematician and natural philosopher, who was distinguished
for remarkable intelligence and acuteness, and I was astonished
at the number of convolutions in this brain, but which indi-
vidually were not large. The same kind of conformation I
afterwards saw with K. Wagner at Grottingen in the brain of the
celebrated Gauss, and I have also found the like in the brains of
other distinguished learned men.
Quite the reverse I find in the brain of an idiot in my
* Obviously the artificially-produced forms of the skull of the so-called Flat-
heads in America cannot be considered a defect, but merely a dislocation; they
cannot, therefore, be brought forward as counter evidence.
-ocr page 35-
24 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEITTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
collection. All the convolutions of the anterior lobes of
the brain even to the anterior central convolution are
only slightly developed and are present in small number,
whilst the gyri lying behind that central convolution are large
and otherwise normal.
But I find the most convincing proof in pathological condi-
tions. As the result of my many years' continued and accurate
examinations, of which further on I shall adduce several, I can
state that in proper intellectual insanity (bei eigentlicher Verstan-
desverwirrung)
, invariably the cortical layer under the frontal
bone appeared more deeply coloured, was more firmly adherent
to the pia mater, or was softened. On the other hand, in
melancholy, where anxious agitation and sensation of heat and
pressure occur, and where the emotion more than the intellect
suffers, pathological changes are found rather in the convolutions
of the upper and hinder lobes.
Thus we come to the conclusion that the cells in the cortical
layer of the upper and hinder lobe have a different action from
those of the anterior lobe; the former bring about emotional
feelings. Whether there may be different classes or divisions of
these cells, it is not possible to decide at present.
If we compare the representations of the cortical layer of the
anterior and upper part of the brain by Berlin, (Beitrdge zur
Structur-lehre der Grossliirmoindungen,
1858) and Stephany
(Beitrdge zur Histologie der BZimrinde), with the structure of the
cornu ammonis in which, according to Kupffer (Be ComuAmmonis
textura:
Dorpati, 1860), we must suppose only one convolution
of the lower lobe of the brain, we perceive such a difference in
the disposition of the cortical substance, that from this alone we
must conclude the existence of a different activity. Pathological
observations also supply corroborative evidence for this view.
In animals also, as I have found in the dog and rabbit, a
different texture of the grey substance in the anterior and
posterior lobes of the brain is seen. In the rabbit's anterior lobe
are seen bundles of fibres, with cells lying between them, which
are mostly tripolar ; in the hinder lobe, where the roots of the
olfactory nerve turn in, a texture is noticed which corresponds with
that of the human cornu ammonis, namely, a regular row of
stalked cells, which, like organ pipes, stand close to one another.
In the anterior lobe the cells measure 0.166 to 0.168 mm., but the
nuclei 0.102 mm.; in the hinder lobe there are single larger cells of
0.216 mm., with nuclei from 0.140 to 0.152 mm., but the stalked
cells are smaller and have a diameter of only 0.126 to 0.140 mm.
Section 9.— Vivisections.
The results of my examinations laid down in the former
paragraphs are confirmed by vivisections. I will not enter into a
detailed statement of what different authors have concluded from
their vivisections, but will rather limit myself to that which Schiff
(Lehrluch der Physiologie, 1 Theil.) communicates as results of
-ocr page 36-
25
VIVISECTIONS.
his investigations, although I cannot agree in all his conclusions.
According to the unanimous testimony of authors, animals,
after removal of the great brain, fall into a lethargic, or rather
passive, condition. They still perceive impressions, but the
proper active perfecting or elaboration of the same is wanting.
The pupil contracts under the influence of light; in a bright
light animals also close their eyes; in some cases even a move-
ment of the head followed the to-and-fro movements of a flame.
Even the taste is not entirely abolished, for if a solution of
colocynth is applied to the tongue, the animals move the latter,
distort the lips, open and shut the beak. With regard to smelling,
nothing can be discovered, but the nasal mucous membrane is still
sensitive to vapour of ammonia. Concerning the hearing, sudden
detonations have no influence on the animals, and just as little the
cry of birds of prey by which they were before so much terrified,
and even a laying down and erecting of the ears no longer occurs.
According to Schiff, that originates in the circumstance that all
reflex movements {Beflexe) called forth by the sense of hearing
become defined more or less by other ideas through a so-called
judgment. Schiff believes, however, that the animals still hear,
because the operation does not at ali injure the nerve of hearing,
and the animals still see, although the optic nerve is far more
easily damaged in the operation. Many things speak in a decisive
manner for the presence of sensibility in the skin. Thus birds
cleanse their feathers if they are annoyed with vermin. But we
miss, however, the external signs of great uneasiness and painful
sensations so soon as we are not mislead by the cries of the
animals and the reflex movements. The impressions are passively
received, without inducing permanent ideas or recollections, and
without influencing either the reflection or the judgment.
From all this, it is sufficiently evident that the proper seat of
perception is not to be sought in the hemispheres of the great
brain, but in parts at the base of the brain, where the nerve
centres are contained.
On the excision of the hemispheres of the great brain, Schiff
also communicates the following:—A marmot and a cat try to
escape when one has put colocynth on their tongues, and they
resist if one tries to repeat the experiment. After cutting out
the hemispheres, however, they no longer attempt to escape, and
they offer no very great resistance to a repetition of the
experiment. Schiff explains this by the prevented reflex move-
ments. The proper ground, however, of this different conduct
is to be found simply in this, that the animals are deprived of
recollection. "We see, therefore, that impressions on the proper
perception cells, that is, on the centres of the sensory nerves, are
not permanent, else a confusion of the impressions following one
another, or a blending of them must occur. These impressions
do not last beyond the excitement which reaches the perception
cells from the organ of sense. In those cells of the great brain,
on the contrary, where the impressions become combined into
-ocr page 37-
26 PATHOLO&Y AND THEBAPEtfTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
ideas and images, the impressions are persistent, and can also be
easily again called forth, that is so to say, these cells are the
material basis of the memory.
The animals deprived of their great hemispheres also still see,
as we may assume from their movements in stronger illumination;
nevertheless, like blind animals they strike repeatedly against
mechanical impediments without being able to evade them. For-
getting the impression, they are no longer in a condition to
modify their bodily movements according to definite ideas ; the
capability of recognising the impediment, and the necessary
combination to avoid it, is, with the faculty of ideation, taken
away from them. They are passively susceptible without
re-acting, they no longer understand or comprehend. Thus may an
animal starve to death with food in its mouth or beak, because it
no longer swallows until the food reaches the fauces, where it
then calls forth the involuntary reflex movements of swallowing.
If the hemispheres are removed in layers, the movements called
forth by sensitive impressions become weaker and weaker in degree,
the deeper the section goes, and the more brain mass is taken away.
But already in Blourens (BechercTies experimentales, etc. : Par.,
1824, p. 98) the correct observation is found, that this diminution
does not proceed from a single organ, but rather that all the
organs of sense sustain a blunting in a similar degree, or in
other words the activity of the higher organs or of the cycle of
ideation vanishes.
The loss of blood in the operation, and the disturbance of the
circulation, may in the first place also impair the yet uninjured
parts. If the operative interference has not been too severe,
then may the sensory functions gradually more and more return.
After extirpation of only one hemisphere, Schiff saw no
alteration or weakening of the animal movements occur. If the
operation was executed with caution, the animals conducted
themselves just like other animals which had sustained a
considerable loss of blood. But we may conclude from this that
the will still exercises its influence on the corpora striata which I
have previously indicated as the seat of the motory volition, and
also that the memory is not lost. Indeed, there are also cases
known where, in the human subject, one hemisphere was found
entirely destroyed without the intellectual power being lost.
Very remarkable are those experiments relating to the corpora
striata. SchifF removes the hemispheres in a rabbit so that
the corpora striata lie bare, and then he removes the
latter also with great care, without touching sensitive fibres
and without causing pain. The animal now remains sitting
quietly, as if it had not suffered anything, and displays no
impulse to run away. It sits there in its own accustomed
posture, a proof that it is able to maintain its equilibrium.
If one now carefully seizes a hind foot and extends it, the
animal allows this limb to remain, and does not draw it
forward again. If one now stretches out the other hind foot, so
-ocr page 38-
27
VIYISECTIOU'S.
that its belly comes to lie on the ground, the animal remains in
this position, as if it were paralyzed. One may also displace the
fore feet laterally, so that the animal lies upon its thorax, and it
is here quite unimportant whether the feet have a symmetrical
position or not. Now one may again bring back the feet into
their natural position, and they support afresh the posterior part
of the body. But an animal with paralysed limbs would fall
down. The rabbit is become as it were cataleptic. If one now
applies at any spot a stronger pressure, then the animal rises up
suddenly, stretches its head and ears upwards, and executes at
first slow regular jumps. Certainly in an apparently exhausted
animal only weak movements could be expected ; but with every
jump the strength appears to increase, the movements become
constantly quicker, and if there is only space the animal rushes
forwards in blind irrepressible haste until at last it strikes on
some impediment, and on a sudden remains standing. Instead
of assuming the sitting posture however, with its limbs drawn up,
it remains immovable in that position in which it was placed by
the collision, namely, the hinder limbs extended or half raised,
and the nose opposed to the impediment. It is surprising what
great distances an animal can traverse with constantly increasing
speed, provided it meets with no obstacle. When once springing,
it goes so fast that no man can follow it. An explanation of this
remarkable phenomenon is not difficult. In all these movements
the real will is excluded; they follow passively as in a leathern
doll (ledernen Puppe), as soon as the moving apparatus is once
set going. If the animal once begins to jump, it can no more
bring its movements to a termination by the influence of the will,
but is circumstanced like a running down clockwork.
Schiff now raises the important but difficult question, "What is
the seat and action of that power ? If he took away other parts
of the brain lying further backwards, then the above mentioned
phenomena did not occur. But a removal of the corpora striata
was not indispensable, for the same result became apparent on
section of the fibres which pass, radiating from the anterior and
outer edge of the corpora striata, into the hemispheres, that is to
say, the so-called corona radiata through which the connection
between the hemispheres and the corpora striata is brought about.
On this ground Schiff regards the corpora striata as the beginning
of the hemispheres.
According to this explanation the corpora striata would not be
the apparatus for movement, and Schiff directly supports the
assumption that they have nothing to do with movements. Thus
much is certain, that if after their removal such rapid movements
can still occur, the proper centrum motorium must be behind the
corpora striata, where the crura cerebri enter into the thalami.*
*R. Wagner {G'dtt. gel. Am., Feb., 1860, s. 58) seeks the centrum motorium
in the substantia nigra of the crura cerebri; however, I have scruples against
this assumption. Injuries of the corpus striatum have for certain, paralysis as a
consequence, and if softening of the substantia nigra occurs, then the fibres coming
from the corpora striata also suffer at the same time.
-ocr page 39-
28 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Hitherto, I have always been of the opinion that our will acts
directly on the corpora striata, and not merely through the
hemispheres. This assumption is founded chiefly on the con-
sideration that, as I have had opportunity to observe myself,
tubercles, apoplectic effusions, and destructive processes between
the corpora striata and the cortical layer are not always followed
by paralysis, which on the other hand seems never to be absent
in extravasations into the corpora striata. Moreover, how the
will is able also to act from the hemispheres on the corpora
striata I have already explained above, and have referred to the
example of the painter who brings on the paper the picture
designed in his imagination.
I have never been able to conceal from myself that there are
difficulties in assuming that our will acts simultaneously on two
different points, namely, in the cortical layer, and in the corpora
striata. I may, however, in reference to this, refer to the
circumstance that the perception of light certainly follows in the
corpora quadrigemina, inasmuch as the removal of the hemispheres
appears not to be followed by complete blindness, whilst the taste
at least is certainly quite lost after that operation.
That no function is assigned to the corpora striata, which
appear early in the embryos of all vertebrata, and are never
absent, is impossible to suppose, as is expressed in the proposition
of Schiff, which runs thus: these parts of the brain have no
peculiar attributes and in a physiological point of view, they
cannot be separated from the hemispheres.
If the will acted from the hemispheres on the corpora striata
it would be very difficult to comprehend why the removal of one
hemisphere is not followed by paralysis of the opposite side of
the body. Mourens {Becherch.es exper., p. 29) sometimes per-
ceived after this operation a weakening, which, however, soon
disappeared. But Schiff ascribes this only to incidental causes,
which may act in a disturbing way for a certain space of time ;
for if the extirpation of only one hemisphere is executed with
caution, in rabbits, dogs, cats, marmots, then only such weakness
occurs, as will generally be observed after loss of blood, and it
very soon passes off. A pigeon, both of whose hemispheres have
been extirpated, flies if it is thrown in the air, maintains its equi-
librium in its course, and if it is laid on its back, stands up.
From this we perceive that the will is not completely lost, but
still acts in the corpora striata. It was already prominently
stated in the report of the commission appointed on Plourens's
experiments, that Flourens had by no means proved the complete
loss of perception in consequence of extirpation of the hemi-
spheres, although perception is not manifested, and the memory
is wanting. This is also proved by the experiments which
Longet {Traite de physiologie, 1850, t. 2, p. 240) undertook in
reference to this point. He brought a pigeon, whose hemispheres
had been extirpated, into the dark. If he approached quickly
with a bright light, then the iris contracted, and even the opening
-ocr page 40-
20
TITISECTIOSTS.
of the eyelids became smaller; indeed, when he moved a lighted
candle round in a circle, at such a distance from the animal that
the heat could not affect it, it made corresponding revolutions
with its head. If, when its eyes were shut as was generally the
case, a pistol was fired, then it opened its eyes, raised its head,
stretched its neck, and relapsed again into sleep. He also
observed that kittens whose hemispheres had been removed,
made movements with their jaws and tongue, after the intro-
duction of colocynth, just like other animals who wished to get
rid of a nauseous taste.
The above-mentioned Commission on Flouren's Eesearches
also denoted the cerebral hemispheres as the receptaculum in
which perceptions attain their completion, where sensuous
feelings assume definite form, leave impressions behind them,
and by that, supply substantial material for the judgment: an
apprehension which entirely agrees with my own.
I may, therefore, assume that vivisections completely confirm
those conclusions to which I have been led on quite different
grounds ; the cerebral hemispheres are not the primary organs
for perception; rather in them the sensitive impressions are
collected into ideas and images. It is also in agreement with
this that after extensive destruction of the cortical layer by
inflammation or by atrophy, the phenomena of stupidity and
dementia occur without the perception of sensitive impressions
being lost, provided only that their centres have not sustained
injury.
Section 10.—The Cerebellum.
Of all parts of the brain, in my opinion the cerebellum opposes
the greatest difficulties in regard to the discovery of function.
Hourens, Hertwig, and others have observed that injuries of
the hemispheres of the small brain, or even removal of it, exercise
the most important influence on the movements of the body,
which indeed are not suppressed, but whose full domination
appears to fail. On that account, the co-ordination of move-
ments was attributed to the cerebellum. Against this view is
the circumstance that a frog whose great and small brain have
been removed, still jumps and executes regular movements when
one of his feet is irritated.
E. Wagner (Gott. gel. Am., 1860, No. 4, s. 36), from his
examinations arrives at the conclusion that the cerebellum is a
purely motor apparatus of the brain, which has absolutely nothing
to do with the perception of sensitive impressions, or the forma-
tion of ideas, and which is likewise not, or only very distantly,
connected with the organic functions. It appears to him that the
cerebellum although exercising some influence on the regulation
of the symmetrical movements, especially the movements of
walking, yet cannot be regarded directly as the regulator of the
bodily movements. Man, as well as animals, after considerable
-ocr page 41-
30 PATHOLO&Y AND THEBAPEtTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
injuries of the cerebellum, can still move the single limbs, but
they have not the trunk and the posterior limbs well under their
control.
According to Schiff, the same symptoms follow injury of the
cerebellum, as those which we perceive after injury of the fibres,
radiating from it, e.g., of the pons Varolii. If the injury does
not occur symmetrically on both sides, there arises an unequal
attitude of the vertebral column, and consequently irregular
movements begin. Lastly, he nevertheless pronounces that the
functions of the cerebellum are still entirely unknown.
That the cerebellum is especially destined to secure the
equilibrium of the two sides of the body, or at least to bring the
latter into closer combination, we may well conclude from the
course of the fibres. The pons Varolii stands in the closest
connection with the pyramids, which, however, appear to serve
exclusively for movements of the limbs. Behind or above the
pyramids lie the different centres of the sensitive and motor
nerves, and near them the accessory ganglia of the olivary as well
as the restiform bodies, which represent another system of fibres
radiating from the cerebellum. These pass over into the arciform
fibres, which reciprocally connect the parts lying behind the
bridge. A third double tract of fibres, the crura cerebelli ad
corpora quadrigemina, courses laterally along the so-called hood,
and, according to Stilling, these fibres decussate in the crura
cerebri. Now whether these fibres, as "Wagner thinks {Qbtt.
gel. Anz.,
1860, Jan., s. 35), serve to convey impressions from
the great brain to the cerebellum, or whether centripetal and
centrifugal fibres occur in all the crura, this appears to me most
probable, that the bilateral movements are controlled by the
cerebellum, and, indeed, in a reflex manner.
Section 11.—The Circulation in the Brain.
In order to be able rightly to understand the lesions of the
brain occurring in mental diseases, it is necessary to keep in mind
the relation of the circulation to the vitality of the brain. For it
is evident enough that an unequally strong pressure of the blood,
the more arterial or venous condition of the blood, as well as
other modifications of it, cannot remain without important
influence on the brain.
Daily experience teaches us that violent congestion of blood
may interrupt the functions of the brain, and speedily lead to a
fatal termination. Let us now look at the means and precautions
by which a violent congestion of blood may be moderated or
prevented. If, through increased activity of the heart, the blood
is more powerfully and under greater pressure driven into the
aorta, it runs off, for the most part and quickest, through those
vessels in which a less resistance and counter pressure have to be
overcome. But if we look at the branchings of the great vessels,
it is certainly very remarkable that close to the vertebralis the
-ocr page 42-
31
THE CIECTTLATIOIf IN THE BEATS'.
thyreoidea inferior arises, and at the division of the carotis
communis into the carotis interna and externa, the thyreoidea
superior goes off. The constant doubling of the thyreoidea on
each side, shows that a definite purpose is to be attained by it,
and that it is not merely to secure a copious supply of blood to
the thyroid gland, for the latter object would have been very
simply attained, if one of the two thyreoideae had received a
greater calibre. But the thyroid gland can take up much blood,
and it appears to be able to expand itself powerfully, since
Forneris considers that he has ascertained by measurement that
in consequence of this expansion or swelling, the neck is larger
during sleep and on awaking than during the day. Also in the
dead body, the size, the consistence, the vascularity of this gland
differ remarkably. We may then well assume that the propelled
blood finds less resistance in the two extensile thyreoidea^ than in
the vertebralis and in the carotis interna, which, on account of
their course through long canals, can increase only slightly in
diameter and not at all in length, and on that account it flows off
in greater quantity towards the thyroid gland. Therefore, without
prejudice to other functions which are possibly also entrusted to
it, the thyroid may be regarded as a diverticulum or reservoir, by
which a too-strong pressure of blood may be diverted from the
brain. Moreover, the position of the origin of the thyreoide* in
proximity to the vertebralis and carotis interna, yet gains in
significance, as this arrangement is not limited to the mammalia.
For, according to J. Simon {On the Comparative Anatomy of the
Thyroid gland,
xa.Ph.il. Transact., 1844, p. 295), the thyreoidea? of
the bird arise exactly opposite the place where the carotid and
vertebral come off, and even in amphibia and fishes these vessels
stand in relation with the vessels of the brain.
From this it becomes not improbable that the presence of
a goitre, which receives a great deal of blood, and which may
derive too powerfully from the brain, induces in cretins a weaker
development of the brain, or, at least, a debilitated energy of it,
although cretinism is not to be regarded as a product of the
goitre, but only appears to be frequently present with it. It
might also in this way be explained why individuals who are
afflicted with goitre, for the most part are not very lively and
active, but appear to be more phlegmatic. It may also be
connected herewith, that I have sometimes, in meningitis
chronica and meningitis idiopathica, found a small indurated
yellow-tinged thyroid gland, because through this condition the
derivation of the blood-stream from the brain would be impeded,
which then led to repeated congestions, and contributed to the
development of meningitis. I should at least wish this point to
be regarded in future examinations.
The spreading also of the vessels in the face conduces to
derivation from the brain. There are not many other arteries
which are so easily filled with blood, and extended, as the
arteries of the face; they are everywhere surrounded by soft fat,
-ocr page 43-
32 PATHOLOGY. AND THEBAPEIJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
and on that account the coats of the vessels have no powerful
support from without. Thence it occurs that the cheeks, and
indeed the whole face so easily assumes an increased colour, e.g.,
in powerful and sudden emotions, especially also from high
degrees of temperature. If the vessels of the brain could be as
easily filled, we should have to fear an apoplexy from every rather
active exertion. But the carotis externa thus leads the strong
pressure of blood outwards, because the carotis cerebralis in the
closed cavity of the skull cannot equally well expand, and on
that account opposes a more powerful resistance to the pressure
of blood. Therefore, from diffused redness of the face, we may
not always conclude that there is congestion of the brain,
although the latter is frequently associated with the former.*
Similar conditions occur with the vertebrales. These arise
from the subclavian, and with strong pressure of blood the stream
can be derived from the vertebrales towards the arm. For this
reason may hand-baths, placing a bandage round the arm, or even
the finger, stop bleeding from the nose; this I have many times
experienced with the best effect, and in earlier years was
accustomed to verify on myself.
The resistance against a strong blood-pressure is still more
increased by the brain and spinal cord being inclosed in bony
cavities, which are capable of no extension, and, under ordinary
circumstances, must always contain the same mass of solid or
fluid contents, as no elastic structure occurs in them. Hence it
has been assumed, that generally no increased quantity of blood
can proceed to the brain, as the latter is not capable of compres-
sion. But in apoplexies we often find large quantities of
extravasated blood, f
Therefore, the liquor cerebro-spinalis can afford room for a
larger quantity of blood, whilst it escapes out of the cavity of
the skull into the more lax and movable sac of the dura mater
spinalis, which in the natural condition appears not to be very
full and tense. For if we carefully open the vertebral canal, so
that the dura mater is not injured, the sac may be inflated to a
larger size. Tor although the skull cavity is not thoroughly
unalterable, the blood vessels have yet a stronger support from
it, and it opposes a stronger resistance to too great filling with
blood. But a certain scope was indispensable, as every exercise
* The researches of Sucquet (Schmidt's JaJirb.. 1862, No. 1, s. 20) correspond
with this. He has demonstrated, in addition to the proper capillaries, also larger
communicating branches between the arteries and veins, and indeed in the hand
and elbow, in the foot and knee ; even in the face, in the skin of the lips, nose,
eyelids, eyebrows; of the ears, in the mucous membrane of the cartilages and
septum of the nose. He correctly claims for these anastomoses a derivative purpose,
as in strong arterial pressure the blood will be carried on more quickly through
them towards the veins. In old age these communicating branches increase in
number and size.
t I possess a preparation where the blood is extravasated in so great quantity
between the dura mater and the skull that the coagulated mass of blood, on opening
the skull, was bigger than the fist, and had pressed the hemisphere quite flat. The
blood was freshly coagulated, its extravasation had occurred but recently, and with
great rapidity, so that death must have been immediate.
-ocr page 44-
THE CIECTJ1ATI0N IK THE BEAIN.                         33
of power, consequently also activity of the brain, demands a
more active circulation and increased change of material, on
which account a powerful and continuous mental exertion
occasions phenomena of congestion, and at last induces the feeling
of heaviness, dulness, and fatigue.
Long ago, Kellie (Ueber den Tod durch Kalte und iiber Con-
gestionen des Oehirns in
Fr. Nasse, Sammlung zur Kenntniss
der Qehirn und Ruckenmarks-krankheiten,
1 Heft, 1837), and
Dieckenhoff (De remediorum quorundam vi sanguinem cerebro et
meningibus contentum diminuendi:
Bonn) busied themselves with
experiments on this subject. Kellie claims the discovery that on
account of closure of the skull, the blood is retained in its cavity,
and therefore, after a fatal haemorrhage, the brain does not appear
so bloodless as the other parts of the body. But, on the other
hand, if through preliminary trephining, he permitted the entrance
of air into the cavity of the skull, then he found the brain also
bloodless. Dieckenhoff, however, could not corroborate this
statement, and I have myself found the brain quite pale and
bloodless in rapidly fatal haemorrhages. Nevertheless, it appears
to me that Kellie's assumption is not entirely to be rejected.
For the most part we find the brain of the slaughtered sheep not
quite bloodless. But if the vessels of the brain become emptied
through haemorrhage, the space must be filled by something else,
and, according to Kellie, it is by serous exudation. We may,
however, assume that in a rapidly fatal haemorrhage the serous
fluid runs from the spinal canal into the skull cavity, and supplies
the place of the diverted blood. The space forming in the spinal
canal, must then be balanced by filling and distension of the wide
venae spinales, which veins communicate with the venae cephalicse,
and stand in reciprocal relation.
Nevertheless, the blood will be retained, if not completely, yet
longer in the brain than in any other organ.*
In lessened blood pressure, after copious loss of blood, a more
active exudation of serum may easily occur, and this well explains
the recognised observation, that obstructions of blood operate so
deleteriously in the insane, especially in melancholic patients. If
serum is once exuded, it opposes a more active circulation, the
brain remains, therefore, longer anaemic, and softening of the
brain and imbecility may be induced by the exuded serum. This
happens in such cases frequently enough after venesection.
If the vessels of the brain have become distended in conse-
quence of a strong pressure of blood, as is often the case in
* In post mortem examinations, when the existence of brain congestion becomes
a question, we must bear in mind the suction power exerted on the blood. The
brain and brain fluids contract on cooling of the body, and the blood in the veins,
which still remains fluid several hours after death, is partly driven back to the brain
in order to fill the space formed through its shrinking. Nasse {Vntersuchungen
zur Phys. u Pathol.,
Bd. 1, s. 387) has already pointed this out. Thence also
may it arise that the blood in the veins of the brain is mostly not coagulated, because
the fibrine remains behind, and only the fluid blood returns into the cavity of the
skull; therefore, in sections, the filling of the vessels of the brain gives no accurate
measure of their condition during life,
i)
-ocr page 45-
34 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
chronic insanity, there are yet other ways of passing off, for the
superabundant blood. If the blood in the skull cavity is under a
stronger pressure than in the face, it has an outlet through the
art. ophthalmica; andjthe nose,and, through the frontalis,the supra-
orbital region, acquire a deeper colour. If the congestion has
a more chronic course, as in many cases of acute mania, then only
the tip of the nose is more deeply coloured, even to bluish. But
the same also occurs in melancholic patients. Hence we also
observe in confirmed tipplers, in whom for the most part habitual
brain congestion exists, so generally a red or bluish swollen nose.
As the ophthalmica, through the ethmoidalis anterior extends
along the septum narium as far as the tip of the nose, and
likewise the skin of the nose externally is in connection with
twigs of the ophthalmica and angularis, we may easily com-
prehend how it is that the ophthalmica is diagnostically so
significant, if the blood sustains a stronger pressure in the cavity
of the skull and partly flows off through the ophthalmica.
On the other hand, we have in the colour of the sclerotica, an*
entirely uncertain sign. Its vessels appear, in cerebral irritation,
sometimes to contract under the influence of the nervi ciliares ;
at least I have myself observed the sclerotica still white in very
intense cerebral congestion of several days' duration, and in
apoplexies.
We therefore assume that bleeding from the nose is a favourable
event in congestions of the brain. If it does not occur of itself
we apply a leech in the nose, from which I have several times
seen the best result.*
The vertebrales before they enter the cavity of the skull give
off muscular branches which communicate with the auriculares
posteriores. I ascribe it to this, that children, as I have many
times observed, shortly before an attack of convulsions have the
ears quite reddened; indeed this appearance may occur when
there is merely great tendency to convulsions. In some maniacal
patients the nose is coloured, and in others the ears, which I
explain in this way—that in the first, the congestion occupies
rather the anterior portions of the brain, in the latter rather the
posterior portions. Thus, also, it may be explained why in
congestions, repeated cuppings in the neck act favourably; in
recent cases of epilepsy especially I have obtained very happy
results from this practice.
If the flowing off of blood through the veins is impeded, as,
for example, in asthma, then the sinuses of the skull are filled, so
that the vena ophthalmica cannot easily empty itself into them.
The external veins must receive its blood, and an enlargement of
the veins of the sclerotic takes place (on which the ciliary nerves
exert a weaker influence), through which the sclerotic acquires
a brownish appearance; and the eyelids, especially the lower one,
* To explain this relation, I have frequently injected the ophthalmica alone in the
skull cavity. The forehead, the tip of the nose, and the cheek were coloured
thereby.
-ocr page 46-
35
THE CIBCTTLATION IN THE BBAITf.
show a violet colouring similar to the tip of the nose. Together
with the other diagnostic signs of venous congestion, as it occurs,
for example, in the climacteric years, or sympathetic with uterine
diseases, the deeper colour of the lower eyelid acquires a decided
value.
Upon superficial ohservation it might appear as if the firmness
of the vessels of the brain was impaired by their walls being
thinner; but the walls of the vessels seem to be thinner rather
for the purpose of avoiding rupture of the capillaries. For the
middle muscular coat alone is almost entirely wanting ; through
its contraction the blood experiences a stronger pressure, and is
driven into the smaller vessels ; but on the other hand, the inner
and outer coats of the vessels, afford to the latter their proper
firmness and power of resistance. From absence of the muscular
coat, the walls of the vessels yield more easily to the stream of
blood, offering less resistance to it, and also driving the blood
with less force through the capillaries which in the brain are so
delicate, and receive so little support from without. The conse-
quence of this is a more even, not pulsatory, stream of blood in
the capillaries of the brain. For while the larger vessels which
form numerous anastomoses run a considerable distance on the
pia mater, although on account of their easy distensibility they
readily yield to each stroke of the pulse by reception of the
inflowing blood-wave, no pulsation is conveyed to the smaller
vessels of the brain by them. In this, also, may be sought the
significance of the rete mirabile which occurs in the skull cavity
of many mammalia, namely, in the ox, sheep, and deer.
But nature has taken even still further care. As is known, the
pia mater covers the cerebral convolutions, and from its under
surface very fine capillaries pass into the grey substance, where
they inosculate freely and then pass into fine veins, which again
return to the pia mater, and here unite into larger branches.
Now, if the blood in the vessels of the pia mater, in order to pass
into the veins must all go through the cortical layer of the
convolutions, every more active determination of blood, for
example, even in any violent movement must immediately
manifest itself, in so easily excitable a cortical layer. But that
is not the case, and indeed for this reason, that in the pia mater
itself, a free communication exists between the arteries and the
veins, of which I have convinced myself by means of injections.*
Thus in a violent congestion, the blood for the most part,
passes away over the cortical layer, without acting on this, into
* The brain is to be taken out of the skull in such a manner, that at least the
upper part of the dura mater together with the sinus remains attached to it. Then
a small pipe is to be placed in the divided carotis or vertebralis, and ligatures are to
be applied on the other arteries; likewise a canula is to be introduced into the sinus
longitudinalis, just where it passes into the sinus transversus. If now we inject
alternately red size into the arteries, and blue size into the veins, we may distinctly
see that the red size passes directly into the veins, and that on injecting the veins
the red size is again passed back into the arteries. This certainly speaks strongly in
favour of a free communication; of course the brain must be taken out with the
greatest possible care so as to avoid all bruising.
-ocr page 47-
36 PATHOLOGY AND THEKAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
the veins ; the storm, as it were, sweeps away over us without
our perceiving it.
However, the effect of such a congestion always makes itself
known. Suppose a good friend, in rapid course, panting and
heated, were to reach us. If now a complicated question, a
difficult calculation were laid before him, he would reply that he
must first rest himself somewhat, that he was not at the moment
sufficiently composed to think over so important a question.
The cells in the cortical substance are at the moment in a con-
dition of too great excitement, the ideas and images chase one
another, and are not under control; deeper reflection requires a
previous calming of the circulation. If the rapidity and strength
of the circulation increase still more, as sometimes in fever, then
delirium may be reached ; the involuntary ideas and images gain
in strength, so that they are no longer to be distinguished from
real impressions.
Further, regard is due to the sinus dura matris, which are
capable of no distension. If by impeded respiration, the outflow
of blood from the jugular veins into the chest is hindered, the
accumulation of blood in the skull nevertheless meets a resistance,
on the one side, from the closure of the skull itself, on the other
side, because the sinuses cannot extend; by means of the
numerous anastomoses between the vrenae spinales and the
azygos, the blood can then collect more in the abdomen.*
I will also mention that the brain floats in the liquor cerebro
spinalis almost as in a bath, so that, according to the researches
of Toltz {Prager Vierteljalirsschr., 1855, iv. s. 99), it presses on
the base of the skull with only one-fiftieth of its weight. We
must here remember that the arteries, which on account of their
power of expansion can endure a greater pressure, all lie on the
base of the skull, but the easily compressed veins are collected on
the surface of the hemispheres, and have their position mostly
in furrows between the cerebral convolutions, so that they are
not compressed by turgidity of the brain, and consequently the
flow of blood back from the brain remains as free as possible.
Moreover, between the branches of the arteries, as well as between
the veins, numerous anastomoses are everywhere found, and with
increased flow of blood, no violent congestion of the brain can
occur, because the pressure is divided equally on all the arteries
and veins. Without this disposition a stronger flow of blood,
through one of the cerebral arteries, would immediately have as a
* If one propels blue injection size upwards through the jugulares, one sees it
pass easily from the inferior vena cava into the heart, because the wide Plexus
venosi spinales anastomose with the venoe lumbales, and through them are
connected with the inferior vena cava. An interesting experiment of
Toltz (Gaz. med. de Paris, 1853, No. 10, u. Prager Vierteljahrsschrift, 1855,
iv., s. 99), supplies a further proof that the blood, when a strong pressure is acting
within the skull easily makes its way outwards. He tied the jugulares internee
and externte, then laid bare the sac of the dura mater at the end of the spinal cord,
and inserted J a canula, through which he syringed water into the sac of the
arachnoid. 'From this, the previously corpse pale face immediately acquired a
bluish colour, and the veins above the ligature were rilled,
-ocr page 48-
THE ClfiCtTLATlON IN THE BItAllf.                         &7
consequence a stronger congestion in a particular section of the
brain, through which dangerous extravasations of blood would
easily arise. Now, also, when from any cause the flow of blood is
cut off at one place, the blood may pass through lateral branches,
so that the circulation still continues. Nevertheless we see in
embolism of the vessels of the brain, that such an obstruction
may be very deleterious, as soon as it extends over a rather
large region.
Through all these harmoniously combining causes it becomes
possible that the brain with its vessels, notwithstanding the
delicate structure of the latter, is in a position to sustain a
considerable pressure. We see this in difficult parturitions, in
asthma, in hooping-cough, in epilepsy, where the small vessels in
the loose tissue of the eyelids, which arise from the ophthalmica
coming out of the skull, burst in consequence of the great
congestion of blood, without any extravasation occurring in the
brain itself.
Of great significance, also, are the observations on the circulation
during sleep, which we owe to Arthur H. Durham {Schmidt's
Jahrhb.,
1861, Nr. 4., s., 13). The opinion was general that in
sleep a larger quantity of blood is accumulated in the brain, and
that augmented venous congestion in reality caused the coming
on of sleep. The increasing sleepiness in great plethora appeared
to be in favour of that view, similarly the accumulation of blood
in the brain in coma, the occurrence of sleep after an epileptic
attack, where evidently congestion is present, and not less the
state of unconsciousness in apoplectic effusions, or in capillary
Injection of the vessels of the brain. This much, however, seems
to follow fromDurham's inquiries,that we must clearly distinguish
tranquil sleep from coma and from sopor. A portion of the vault
of the skull was removed from a dog with the trephine, and then
the underlying dura mater excised ; the uncovered part of the
brain appeared inclined to press into the opening, the large veins
on the surface were somewhat distended, the smaller vessels of
the pia mater appeared to be full of dark blood, and no decided
difference of colour between arteries and veins could be perceived.
Such was especially the appearance and condition during the
action of chloroform. After the action of the chloroform had ceased
the animal fell into a comparatively natural and sound sleep;
thereupon the surface of the brain became pale, and sank rather
below the level of the bone, the veins were no longer distended,
little vessels having an arterial colour could be distinguished, and
many which before swelled with dark blood could no longer be
recognised. When after some time the animal was awakened, a weak
red colour appeared to spread over the surface of the brain, and
the latter again pressed into the opening in the bone. The more
active the dog was, the more the pia mater became injected, and the
more turgid was the reddened brain; everywhere vessels, which
during sleep were not visible, showed themselves, and arteries and
veins could be accurately recognised by their different colour. The
-ocr page 49-
38 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEtJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
animal was now fed, and then again sank into quiet sleep; the
blood vessels again became narrower, and the surface of the brain
pale as before. The difference in these appearances was the more
firmly established as two animals under opposite conditions were
observed. Lastly, the state of the vessels was examined with a
strongly magnifying lens, and, indeed, under weak microscopical
power. The trials were several times repeated with exactly
similar results. Dogs were found to be more suitable than
rabbits.
A different atmospheric pressure could not come into
consideration in these experiments, for this was the same both in
the sleeping and waking state, likewise the appearances did not
alter when accurately fitted glass plates were set in the opening
of the skull. The explanation of the phenomena Durham finds
in this, that during sleep, vascular action and congestion towards
the brain exist in a less degree. In the waking state, and when
the brain is in activity, it receives more blood which also moves
more rapidly through the vessels, and the brain substance is more
oxydised; for the functional activity of the brain demands a
greater consumption of oxygen, and this vis a fronte occasions a
richer supply of arterial blood, enlargement of the capillaries,
and increased change of matter.
The increased rapidity of the circulation causes a more copious
supply of oxygen, and probably also a more active taking up of
the products of decomposition into the blood. For, according to
Durham's experiments, if fluids are allowed to stream through a
rabbit's intestine, which lies in a surrounding fluid, the quicker
the stream is the less will transude outwards through the wall of
the intestine. Now, during sleep, the vis a fronte diminishes ; on
account of their elasticity the vessels contract more and the
nutritive circulation is predominant; fewer blood cells circulate,
and the slowness with which the blood flows favours the escape of
nutritive plasma.
The immediate cause of temporary suspension of cerebral
activity cannot be a failure of active material, or that this is
exhausted by oxydation; for the already fatigued brain may
be brought to renewed activity through suitable stimulation.
Durham finds this cause in the products of decomposition, and
appeals to the observation that the brain substance of an animal
just killed has a neutral or even a slightly alkaline reaction, but
shortly after influence of the atmosphere is, on the contrary, acid.
Still Heynsius, before Durham, found that the quite fresh brain of
the sheep or of the ox, had an acid rather than an alkaline
reaction ; this was confirmed by Funke, who, at the same time,
ascertained that in increased activity of the brain an acid reaction,
and in inactivity of the brain, an alkaline reaction is present.
Heynsius (Nederl. Tydschr, v. Geneesk, 1859, p. 651) has further
demonstrated that the diffusion or exosmosis of albumen is
impeded by acid, and is promoted by alkali. Thus, if after long
activity, in consequence of oxydation, acid has accumulated in
-ocr page 50-
THE CIECHLATIOU IN THE BBAIN.                         39
the brain, then less albumen transudes out of the blood vessels;
the change of material, or rather the supply, is less, and only
during rest can the acid fluid be taken up and carried away,
through which the organ then becomes fitted for renewed activity.
This formation of acid would thus be a corrective of over-irritation
or immoderate exertion of function. According to Durham,
acid prevents the oxidation; according to Heynsius, it limits the
transudation of albumen. Durham thinks that the nutrition is
increased during sleep: Heynsius assumes that there is then
increased absorption and diminished deposition of albumen,
consequently a weakened nutrition.
To me it appears more probable that while during waking the
change of matter is increased, with which of course a greater
supply of oxygen as well as of albumen must be combined;
during sleep, on the contrary, the deposition and nutrition are
more active, whereby, at the same time, the acids formed are
carried away.
We may consider that sleep arises not so much from lessened
supply of arterial blood, as from diminished change of matter,
thus from diminution in the supply and apposition of new
substance. Diminished supply and weaker oxidation may also
occur, if in derangement of the circulation the vessels are con-
siderably distended with blood, and if from powerful resistance
the circulation becomes slow; the renewal of the blood in the
capillaries then follows too slowly, and its venosity increases.
Coma and sleepiness thus need not be always the consequence of
congestion and sluggish circulation; contraction of the vessels
can likewise induce it, as well as a lessening of the oxidation and
nutrition through preceding exertion and formation of acid
which impedes nutrition. The essential cause in both cases lies
in a lessening of oxidation. Thus also the foetus appears to be
in a lethargic condition, before the commencement of respiration,
so long as its blood is only weakly arterial, and oxidation is
absent; only after the beginning of respiration does it awaken
out of this state, and it gives evidence of this by half voluntary
movements.
Section 12.— Connection and Mutual Relation between Body and Mind.
In all times disputes have been held regarding the connection
between the mind and the body, and the most widely different
hypotheses have been put forth on this subject. The psychical
school disregarded the influence of the body on the mind, and
considered all the phenomena of insanity only as abnormal
actings of the mind. On the other hand, if the existence of a
mind was denied, all spiritual activities were stamped as
expressions of the life ot the brain, or crowded together in a
labyrinth of incomprehensible and complicated reflex phenomena;
and upon this conception, a mere machine or automaton was made
out of a human being.
-ocr page 51-
40 PATHOLO&Y AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
According to my conviction we must clearly separate the
functions of the brain, which have different results according to
their various purposes, and according to the condition of the
active cells, from a higher principle, namely, an independently
operating mind, which, as was before signified, is in the most
intimate way connected with those cells, and receives impressions
through them, but which again can act independently upon them,
and by this arbitrary acting is distinguished from all other
powers of nature.
This absolute will acts nowhere but in the brain ; in this alone
is our consciousness rooted. Pfliiger, and others following him,
speak indeed of an unconscious will in the spinal marrow ; but
even the idea of an unconscious will contains a contradiction. If
a nerve or the spinal marrow is divided, automatic or reflex
movements mayoccur in the separated part,but never spontaneous
or voluntary. We feel that the seat of our consciousness is
in the head alone, and the body really finds itself outside
the ego, that we act on the body as on an apparatus in which
our mind dwells not.
The cells in the brain develop an activity which communicates
itself to the mind, be it as perception of a sensitive impression,
be it (and this is the principal thing) as idea or image, as repro-
duction of a previous perception. Thus we stand in the closest
connection with that cell-activity. For as it may communicate
itself to our mind, so on the other hand may our mind act on the
cells in the cortical layer ; we are in a position to set the cells
in activity, and to present to ourselves a dormant image. Tet
the functions belonging to the cells must not be confounded with
the ego ; the organic power acting in them, finds itself dependent
upon their composition and they are accessible to other excitants
besides our will. If the cells are irritated, in the way of inflam-
mation, as in insanity, or through abnormal condition of the
blood, as in nervous fever, then the images appear involuntarily,
and we are delirious.
Could any one, indeed, contend that the violent spasms in an
epileptic attack exhibit abnormal actions of the mind ? The
organic power acts here for itself, therefore not according to our
will; it is not identical with our higher principle, but rather
subservient to it. If, through an apoplectic attack the imple-
ments on which our will acts, become affected, then paralysis
occurs—that is to say, the capability for movement is lost, but
not the will for their execution, from which it may be distinctly
concluded that the activity of the brain is not the same thing as
the mind or higher principle. It will surely not be maintained
that by means of flores arnica; or of galvanism, through which
anaesthesia or paresis would be removed, the lost activity of
perception or the lost will, would be again restored to the mind ?
Only the instruments with which our mind works are again
brought to the normal state. In this relation between the higher
individuality and the functions of the brain, we have the connection
-ocr page 52-
. feELATtON fiETWEEtf SOD* Atffi MIKl).                   M
between mind and body, by means of which both act inter-
changeably on one another. But the connection is so intimate a
one, that every increase of energy of the brain, every alteration
or exhaustion of it soon re-acts on the mind, in the one case
raising and straining, in the other depressing and blunting.
This involuntary influence of the body in general, and of the
brain in particular, displays itself under special circumstances in
a more or less decided manner; indeed, even exhibits itself in
peculiarities in the disposition and character of different indi-
viduals. It is the cause why in our actions so often something
involuntary, a certain blind impulse, is in operation.
Indeed, the occurrence of the voluntary and involuntary in
our actions is one of the most difficult problems. Most explana-
tion is afforded to us by the accurate investigation of diseased
conditions, where the activities occurring, belong to the involun-
tary, and according to the different degree of their manifestations,
can be most readily distinguished.
It has, moreover, been explained above that the brain cells,
those, namely, in the anterior parts of the hemispheres, not only
achieve images, but can also recall the presence of earlier
recoived impressions, which impressions are sometimes involun-
tarily communicated to our mind, sometimes through our mind
again increased in liveliness and intensity. The faculty of
imagination belongs, therefore, also to that mental power which
stands in the closest connection with the functions of the brain.
If those cells are in activity, it depends entirely on the degree of
excitement, whether the involuntary has the upper hand, as in
delirium, or whether the mind governs the images, and volun-
tarily produces, through quiet ruling, bold creations of fancy,
such as we admire in the plastic works of a Michael Angelo, in
the Jerusalem Delivered of a Tasso, or in Beethoven's masterly
compositions. These cells of the cortical substance thus mediate
the connection between mind and body. If, on the one hand,
through these cells involuntary images are called forth, as in
sleeping and dreaming, so, on the other hand, are we able to act
upon them, and set them in operation, so that this or that image
arises for us, which at a previous time had been laid down there
by sensitive impressions. Hence the old saying : Nihil est in
intellectu quod non ante fuerit in sensu.
The cortical cells first
receive the impressions through the perception cells of the
sensitive apparatus, and while the impression in the perception
cells soon vanishes, it remains as it were slumbering in the
cortical cells. These latter are the store-place or magazine for
the treasures of our recollection; if they have once re-acted on
an impression, and have become set in activity, then they appear
to retain the impression, in order afterwards to act in the same
way on a mental stimulus, as formerly on a sensory stimulus.
This effect of sensory impressions on the cortex of the brain,
must be clearly distinguished from the impressions themselves.
Let us imagine a blind man who feels a triangle. He first finds
-ocr page 53-
42 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETTTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
one angle, and then passing the finger over the object he finds
also the two other angles. These impressions are conveyed to
the perception colls of feeling, and from these delivered to
the cells of the cortex of the brain, where the different
impressions are by the mind combined into a whole, so that the
triangle is perceived. Such a course of events can be possible
only by the impression here not being obliterated so quickly as in
the perception cells. If the impression remained some time in
the latter, the observation of the first angle would coincide with
that of the second and third, and the perception of the three
different angles, and their combination in the brain cortex into
one body, namely, into a triangle, would be impossible. Here
the isolated impressions are first combined, here also we discern
whether different simultaneous impressions through several
organs of sense proceed from one object or from several objects.
All this is higher action of the mind, and the cells which retain
and elaborate the impressions, as images and ideas stand in
relation to it as indispensable means. The dependence of the
memory upon the condition of the cortical layer of the brain we
ascertain from this, that when in old age the latter begins to
atrophy, the memory also diminishes, and that in the insane,
where through inflammation, the cortical layer has pathologically
degenerated, the memory also vanishes. Therefore, the memory
is no mere function of the brain, yet for its efficiency the
assistance and co-operation of the body are required.
But as this cell activity in the form of images and ideas rises
up towards the mind, so also on the other hand can the mind act
on the cells, and call forth images in them; it is also in a con-
dition to regulate the involuntarily occurring images, to govern
and to unite them into a whole. The involuntary and orderless
images passing by us during sleepiness, we may simply gaze at,
or we may retain one of those images, bring others into connec-
tion therewith, and in this manner compose a romance—a tale.
This intellectual capability, we call imagination, fancy; through
it does the poet, endowed with creative reason, accomplish his
immortal works.
But for this a great sensibility of the cells is required ; they
must answer easily and readily to the impulse given by our mind,
by our will. If their action is dulled by somatic causes, for
example, by congestion and over-loading with blood, from which
they appear to suffer a certain pressure, or through exhaustion
and weariness, then we feel weak and stupid, and the work of the
mind will not succeed; we can find no images, perhaps not even
words, our spirit is quite subdued; it even gives us trouble to
write a simple letter. Thus, like the memory, the fancy is also
in dependence on the body. Psychology knows nothing hereof,
and is able to give no explanation of, these different intellectual
conditions.
With the cells of the cortical brain substance, therefore, our
mind appears to stand in closer connection, and in more continuous
-ocr page 54-
43
BELATION BETWEEN BODY AUD MIST).
alternating action, than with the remaining brain cells. Those
cells which receive the sensory impressions, communicate to us
their action, indeed, but on the other hand our mind is not able
to act upon them. We see a picture by means of the light
falling on our eyes, but we are not able by means of our will to
call forth in the dark the same appearance; we may indeed
remember the picture seen, but not with that brightness and
clearness in which it actually fell on our eye. Were this
possible, we should not be able to distinguish the productions of
our imagination, and the real appearances from one another, and
thence would incessant confusion arise.
It appears to be a peculiarity of the perception cells, that
they are set in activity only through the nerve fibres coming
from the organs of sense, and not through our will. In this way
it becomes possible that the sensory impressions are kept pure
and unmixed. If the will could seize and arbitrarily call forth,
for example, a photograph, then would an actually seen picture
often enough become as altered and transformed, through one
inwardly called forth, as the pictures of our fancy, and we
should never be able to decide with certainty on our visual
perceptions, as it then would always be doubtful whether our
mind had not involuntarily produced some or other alteration in
them. The impression must be only momentary, and it must
leave no traces behind ; otherwise the seen image would remain
behind after the vanishing of the object, which must lead to
confusion.
Thus it becomes apparent as a necessity, that an apparatus
be present which conveys to us the images of actual objects
pure and unaltered, yet which retains them no longer than the
impression proceeding from the object remains ; but beside that,
also, a second apparatus in which those impressions are collected
and accumulated, only in such force that they can be distin-
guished from real ones, and out of which we can again call them
into appearance in order to combine them with others, and to
design alterations in them.
Herewith is the circumstance worthy of observation, that the
proper perception cells, which convey to us the sensitive
impressions, appear to be able temporarily to suspend their
connection with the mind, so that the impressions are no longer
perceived, as for example, in sleep. If a portion of the body is
during sleep exposed to a continuous action of cold, or if a tight
neckcloth exercises any pressure, there does not occur a proper
perception of these influences, but impressions are effected in the
cortical substance through which arise ideas and images
analogous to those which do not depend upon direct sensory
perceptions. Thus in sleep the perception cells do not communi-
cate their impressions to the mind. In a dream, on the contrary,
the connection between the cells of the brain cortex and the
mind is not dissolved. If the imagination in dreams becomes
still more vivid, we have somnambulism, in which the individual
-ocr page 55-
44 PATHOLOGY AIrt) THtettAfEtTTICS OF taftTAL DISEASES.
behaves as if in a waking state. The mind acts so energetically on
the imagination cells, that commands from these reach the
centres of motion although the connection between the perception
cells and the mind is still interrupted.
When our mind acts through the will on the cells of the
corpora striata, we may yet doubt whether this is a direct action
of the mind, or whether it occurs only through the cortex of the
brain. Many reasons appear to me to speak in favour of the
view that the mind acts directly on the corpora striata. The
extirpation of the hemispheres of the great brain, as before
observed, appears by no means to deprive the animal of all free
will. Also, I can only explain, on the assumption of a direct
action, how the body accomplishes its movements with such
facility without the mind thinking of them. If, for example, we
are walking with a friend, in earnest conversation, our mind
becomes completely occupied with the images called forth by the
conversation, and we cannot well suppose that the motor
influences relating to the act of walking also issue from the same
cells. There appears for this a special arrangement to exist
which, in a no-nearer-explainable way, possesses the facility of a
clockwork, so that it only needs an impetus to be given, or an
impediment to be removed, and the motions then continue of
themselves.
In another place (Bau und Functionen der Medulla spinalis und
oblongata,
u. s. w., s. 57 fig.) I have furnished evidence that the
combined action of the muscles in walking, the so-called co-ordi-
nation, occurs through the motor cells of the spinal marrow.
But our will influences these cells from a higher group of cells
found above, which appears to lie in the corpora striata, whose
elaborate arrangement and connection will perhaps never be
distinctly understood ; on these cells the mind appears directly
to operate.
The facility with which we, almost unconsciously, walk, we
must in great part set to the account of frequently repeated
movements, through which they assume an almost spontaneous
character. The musician plays from memory a difficult piece
of music, in which occurs a countless number of movements
requiring to be executed with precision; he knows that he
thereby gives back the notes; but he is not conscious what
movements of the fingers he executes for each note. "We
perceive from this that the mind can simultaneously think, and
give commands for this or that movement. We saw the like
already in the walking with the friend, and it is also found in
many other instances. A person may dictate to me this or that;
I write down accurately what I hear, but at the same time think
of quite other things, and afterwards know absolutely nothing of
what has been written down. We have here again an evidence
that the cells serving for thinking are other than those to which
the mind imparts commands for movements, and both sets of
cells act independently of one another.
-ocr page 56-
45
EELATION BETWEEN BODY AND MIND.
Whether the cells of the brain cortex, varying in size and
appearance, are destined for these simultaneous different actions,
or whether some convolutions which are in special connection with
the corpora striata, as Foville's fourth order, play a particular
part, must remain undecided.
But susceptible as the cells of the corpora striata are for
impressions of the will, they yet seem not to be in equally close
connection with our mind as the cells of the cortical layer, which
is justly regarded as the apparatus for the higher mental faculties.
The cells of the corpora striata receive indeed the impulse of our
will, but our individuality obtains from them no kind of impulse.
Also, we feel not wherein the impulse of the will acts, and we
have no cognizance of the existence of corpora striata. We
certainly recognise the movements executed according to our
will, but in another way, namely, through the sensitive nerves,
and the cells in activity herewith are surely different from those
which regulate motion.
The cells of the cortical substance of the brain, are therefore
to man the most important and the noblest ; they stand in
intimate connection and interchange with the individual, with
the mind ; they are the material basis of the memory, the proper
laboratory of the mind. The mind takes from them images which
it voluntarily disposes and sets together, which, by virtue of its
higher faculties, it subjects to reasoning judgment, and out of
them it developes ideas. But its operation is the more vivid,
easy, and rapid, the more regularly the material for thought is
brought to it.
In this mutual action are two different faculties in play.
First, we have the behaviour of the cells, whereby images,
delineations, material for thought, are brought to us ; that is an
involuntary organic activity which is dependent on the condition
of the powers of life, the degree of excitement or irritation
of the cells ; then, in addition to this, the quality and quantity
of the arterial blood reaching the cells, and the diversity of the
impressions, conducted in an indirect way to them through the
organs of sense, come into consideration. Secondly, we have
the operation of the mind, which takes up those impressions and
delineations, so that they attain to consciousness, elaborates them,
voluntarily governs them, and subjects them to the higher
reasoning judgment. But, besides, the mind is able to bring up
these images out of its treasure chambers, to produce them
according to will and requirement, and consequently to strain
the organic powers of the cells of the cortical substance of the
brain, through which images, delineations, feelings, inclinations,
come to light, all in relation to the different impressions, and to
the nature of the affected cells.
As concerns the different kinds of action of the cells of the
cortical substance of the brain, it has already been shown that
the convolutions lying under the frontal bone, or in front of the
central furrow, are destined more for the higher spiritual
-ocr page 57-
46 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
faculties, the understanding, the formation of ideas ;• but on the
contrary in the convolutions lying behind that, the disposition
and the moral feelings which are also rooted in the somatic
system, and are relatively more prominent in women. Moreover,
the cells in the posterior hemispheres, at least in some parts
have another texture, and they appear to produce no images or
delineations, but to manifest their activity only in a peculiar
perception, in a kind of feeling, and to give to the mind an
impulse, an inclination, from which everything definite is absent.
I might almost say, although anatomical authentication is yet
wanting, that through the anterior lobes of the brain rather the
plastic visual impressions are received, through the posterior
lobes rather the perceptions of hearing and feeling. Through
the posterior cells the mind receives a peculiar perception and
disposition, by means of its faculty of delineation, and indeed
with the help of the anterior brain lobes, it gives to this
perception form and body. In other words, the anterior lobes
of the brain act in a plastic manner, provide material and images
for thought; the upper and hinder lobes contain cells for feeling,
and mediate peculiar impressions which touch more the disposi-
tion and belong to the instinct.
Of these different kinds of action of the different lobes of the
brain, I have had opportunity in a tolerable number of sections
to convince myself, but I will yet, further on, bring forward some
cases as evidence. Here, let the statement suffice, that in
insanity proper, in cases of confusion of ideas, and of haughty
insanity, I have always found the anterior lobes of the brain
suffering, but on the contrary in the melancholic and those who
condemned themselves with or without religious admixture, I
have found the upper and posterior parts of the lobes diseased,
and that, in the latter cases, the understanding often showed no
trace of disturbance, inasmuch as the individuals judged correctly
and disputed acutely. The pathological affection limits itself,
then, to the upper and hinder parts of the lobes, and in the fore
parts nothing abnormal is seen in regard to colour, firmness, and
connection with the pia mater. In those who had at last finished
with dementia, I never found the anterior parts of the lobes
intact; they were always adherent to the pia mater, and this
could not be removed without injuring the grey cortex. We
also find atrophy and decoloration of the cortical layer, and at
the same time the pia mater is in such connection with the loose
cortical layer, that the latter gives way with the weakest pull.
I also found a loosening of previous adhesions, and atrophy of
the convolutions, which changes were spread over the whole of
the hemisphere.
* I have already related that in the brain of an idiot in my collection, all the
convolutions in front of that central furrow are remarkably small, but those lying
behind are of the ordinary size. In another individual, who had not been able to
learn to read, who could only wield the blacksmith's hammer, but never understood
the filing and other work, and came at last into the Utrecht Institution for the
Insane, I found the anterior lobes of the brain yet more considerably atrophied.
-ocr page 58-
47
RELATION BETWEEN BODY AND MIND.
Doubtless yet other differences in the cells of the brain cortex
show themselves,by which the varying arrangements are explained,
according as the one is distinguished by its sense of number,
another by its plastic perception. I have already communicated
interesting cases where this or that faculty was lost or remained
intact. Although I cannot agree with phrenology in the form
in which it was put forward by Gall, yet I still believe that
we have to seek the foundation of dissimilar intellectual
activities in a dissimilarity of bodily constitution, namely in
differences of the brain cortex, and its cells, which are more or
less developed, and re-act with celerity, or more sluggishly.
Differences occur in this respect which indeed do not well permit
of explanation in any other way. I myself easily retain numbers
in my memory, and on recollection I see the number before me
just as formerly I had it printed or written before me ; on the
other hand, the names of persons, even the names of friends vanish
every moment from my memory, and even on recollection I must
use exertion to retain them, or otherwise after a few moments I
should have again forgotten them. The cause of this can lie only
in the organisation of the brain, in a different quality of the
cells, by whose help the necessary impressions, ideas, and
images are excited. The apparatus for intellectual activity is not
always equally perfectly developed in all its parts, and accordingly
the talents also vary.
We know that our mind does not receive impressions direct
from the outer world, that light, sound, and other impressions
act only on the organs of sense, which transmit the received
impressions to the perception-cells, that is to say, the centres
where the nerves of sense arise or end; but to the mind that alone
becomes known, which those perception-cells, by means of their
different qualities, communicate. Through these cells, the
impressions are communicated also to the brain cortex, where they
become combined into images and ideas, or where they call forth
an indistinct perception, a feeling, or an impulse. "We must
accordingly assume that the differences in our perceptions are
occasioned by the different quality of the impressions which
become communicated through the cells, always according to
their specific nature. As each organ of sense has its peculiar
perception cells through which we perceive light, sound, and so
forth, so must also the cells of the brain cortex, with which the
perception cells appear to be everywhere connected by medullary
fibres, be endowed with different energies. They bring us a
feeling, a perception through which our spirit may be set in a
joyous or anxious key, but they create for us no image. The
mind, however, can unite this perception with images, which it
creates out of fancy.
Thus we acquire the ideas of form and of occupation of space
through the senses of sight and touch; by the two the per-
ceived points are united into a whole in the brain cortex, and are
changed into an image. Through hearing we do not receive
-ocr page 59-
48 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
plastic delineations, as through sight, but only formless percep-
tions; but the single tones must again be united into an
harmonious whole in the brain cortex, and that is rather a
process of feeling which might well occur in the upper and
hinder parts of the hemispheres. In smell and taste we feel
only the agreeable and the disagreeable. For this we require
only lower organs of sense, which are found in a less direct
connection with the higher intelligence. Through them we learn
to know, not the quality of the surrounding bodies, but only
the way and mode in which the latter affect our bodies, and
excite feelings. According to G-ratiolet, they engender sentiments,
in contrast to sensations. So also those cells, through whose
excitation the perception of hunger and thirst is conveyed to us,
will not be similar to those through which we recognise
differences of temperature; for the perception of temperature
is never communicated to us by the nerves of the intestines,
which yet play so great a part in hunger. If we establish now
cells with the specific peculiarity of calling forth the impressions
of hunger and thirst, so no images can arise from these cells,
but only obscure feelings, as through the cells of the back part
of the hemispheres. They call forth an impulse, an inclination,
a perception, through which the mind becomes affected in a
specific way, and incited to action.
In my opinion, here lies the key to the explanation of that
which we are accustomed to call instinct. There is manifested
in animals a definite impulse corresponding in all individuals of
the same species, by means of which they carry out isolated
actions necessary for their own maintenance or for their posterity,
wherein we must wonder at the excellence and adaptation to
purpose, not to say the understanding and the genius. But as
these actions are executed in an unconscious manner, and always
in a nearly corresponding way, we cannot set them to the account
of an understanding or a judgment, and we name them hereditary
tendencies.
These animals find themselves in dependence on their bodies,
or their nervous systems, that is to say, they possess specifically
acting cells which communicate to their psychical principle a
definite impression, by means of which the animal is impelled to
this or that action. We have, indeed, also, different impulses;
not only hunger and thirst, but also the sexual impulse and other
inclinations, whose source certainly lies in the body itself. If
eunuchs lose the sexual impulse, then those cells through which
that impulse reaches to perception by the mind will no longer
be efficient. I leave it undecided, however, whether they are
entirely lost, or whether they still remain able to receive other
impressions.
In animals, also, nerve cells may occur which are endowed with
modes of action, whose analogue is not to be found in our bodies.
Thus we observe many animals, for example, among birds of
passage, who make their way without compass, thitherward and
-ocr page 60-
RELATION BETWEEN BODY AND MIND.                   49
hitherward, peculiarities of the nature of which we have
no conception. Similarly do we explain how the spider spins its
web, how the bee forms its honeycomb, and the bird builds its
nest.
From this explanation it becomes evident that, in our spiritual
activities, an involuntary action of the body (the organic function
of the brain cells included), and the voluntary action of the mind,
meet together, act in and on one another, through which, complete
thoughts and ideas are originated. The mind is the telegraphist,
the body is the telegraph bureau. If the body expresses itself
more strongly, that is to say, if the cells send very vivid
impressions to the mind, then the involuntary easily assumes the
upper hand; thus, in drunkenness, in delirium, in frenzy. If
the mind remains master, then by means of its judgment it
governs the combination of the different impressions ; the images
and delineations which it rules, become changed into ideas, and
through the power of imagination it may achieve perhaps, a
sculpture ; through the awakened feeling, an adagio, or an elegy.
Indeed, according to the tuning of the instrument, we resign
ourselves more to intellectual operations or to impulses of the
feelings. But if this mutual operation between body and mind
already displays itself in quiet exercise of the judgment and
disposition, it is manifested still more decidedly in the passions.
If any one experiences an offence through a mortifying
expression or through any action of a third person, he is yet
able, by strong will, to repress the consequences of this insult
in the first moment, particularly if he early accustoms himself
to self-government; he feels the insult, his nervous system is
affected, but he remains calm and controls himself, although
with a certain effort.
If, on the other hand, the thing strikes him quite unawares
and unprepared, his highly excited mind re-acts energetically on
the brain, and through it on the whole nervous system, and on
account of the direct connection of the latter with the circula-
tion and with the other functions of organic and animal life, the
whole organism is set in tumultuous excitement, as the next
consequences of which, violent palpitation of the heart and
congestion towards the head occur.
On the last-named effects which are under the influence of
the sympathetic, our will exercises no power; if the storm has
once burst forth, it is nearly impossible to quiet it by the
strength of the will. The brain cells which were already
excited by the first insult, and the mental re-action on the brain,
become now, through the secondary rising of the circulation,
still more stirred up, the images and delineations chase one
another through the mind, and the man put in a rage cannot
quickly enough express by hot words the impressions received.
The powers of the brain, strained by such a storm and by the
accelerated circulation, re-act involuntarily on the mind, and
impel it to unconsidered acts. "Weak impressions no longer find
K
-ocr page 61-
50 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPEPTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
an access, the raging man scarcely hears or sees anything, except
the object of his fury; quiet reflection is to him impossible at
the time. Carried away by the violence of passion, he can no
longer master his ungovernable wrath. The consequences of
the first insult, the excitement of the nervous and vascular
systems by no means cease after removal of the exciting cause,
just as the billows of the stormy sea do not become tranquil
immediately on the cessation of the tempest.
The increased activity of the brain re-acts again on the whole
organism, and thereby the close connection between body and
mind becomes distinctly manifest. The insult befalling the brain
next acts powerfully on the spinal marrow, and from this not only
on the nervous system withdrawn from voluntary control, so that
palpitation of the heart occurs, but also on the voluntary muscles,
which are generally under the government of the brain and
spinal marrow. Thus occur successive movements of the body.
The man in a rage cannot stand still, he strikes out with his
hands even against innocent objects, and stamps with his feet; the
muscles of his face are in spasmodic contraction, his eye gleams
and stares, at first nearly immovable, under the frowning
eyebrows. These violent muscular actions or movements of the
body increase on their part the frequency and energy of the pulse,
and that again acts secondarily on the already-excited energy of
the brain. An abatement can only occur when the involuntary
reaction of the organism is brought into quietude. On that is
founded the advice to give a chair to the angry man and invite
him to sit down. If this succeeds, the rapidity and energy of the
circulation which were kept up by the bodily movements are
lessened, the body becomes quiet, the boisterous ruling of the
brain abates, the rational and tranquil disposition returns to the
mind, and it again governs its empire.
Prom this it is clear, how much depends on not allowing to a
raging maniac full freedom of motion, as many physicians desire,
namely, the advocates of the no-restraint system. Such an
unfortunate person must, according to their view, vent his rage ;
on that account his movements are not to be impeded, but they
are only to be made as far as possible innocuous; this necessarily
requires confinement in a secure cell. I have not been able to
assent to this doctrine. I have always seen a good result follow,
when a maniac has been placed in a suitable confining chair. I
have introduced one such into all the Netherlands establishments;
it is convenient for the patient, withdraws him from all points of
support, and saves the trouble of keeping him back by strong
ligatures, and bringing him into a cell. As the body rests in a
comfortable posture, the circulation becomes calm, the internal
remedies for moderating the cerebral irritation act quicker and
more effectually, and the attack is considerably shortened. On
that account one only seldom meets a violent maniac in the
Utrecht establishment, because by these means the storm is nearly
always successfully hushed up.
-ocr page 62-
51
INFLUENCE OF THE BODY ON THE MIND.
Section 13.—Influence of the Body on the Mind.
After that the peculiar and specific functions of the different
ganglion cells, especially in the brain cortex, as well as their
connection and interchange of action with the mind, have been
discussed, it must appear desirable to inquire into the somatic
causes by which these cells may become excited and set in increased
activity, and which thus exercise so important an influence on
our mental powers.
Among these causative forces, in any case the first place must
be conceded to the blood. Its more or less decided arterial
condition, the possible admixture of foreign substances, the
rapidity of its movement, the filling of the vessels of the brain,—
these are all so many important points.
No part of our body is able to exercise its activity, if arterial
blood does not reach it, and we may therefore well distinguish
this as the life fluid. But it is admitted that no other part is so
sensitive to the slightest modification of the condition of the
blood, as the nervous system, especially the brain. In the lungs
and in the liver venous blood in large quantity is normally
found, and it may, without injury, accumulate copiously in them;
but the presence of venous blood in the arteries of the brain, can,
within a few minutes, lead to a fatal stasis, which was shown in
an unanswerable manner by the experiments of Bichat (Sur la
Vie et la Mort,
4th edit.: Paris, 1822, p. 360), which must
always remain as a pattern of physiological experiments. The
peculiar disposition of the fcetal circulation also speaks in favour
of this, where the more arterial blood streams especially to the
brain and spinal marrow, and the body generally receives pure
arterial blood only after the beginning of pulmonary respiration.
It stands again in connection with this, that the grey sub-
stance of the brain in general, but especially the brain cortex is
so rich in capillaries, especially when we compare the capillary
richness of the medullary substance with it. (E. H. Ekker,
OnderzoeTcingen over het haarvatenstelsel van hersenen en rugge-
inerg
in Nederl. Lane., 1852, p. 329.)
From this rich supply of arterial blood to the brain cortex, we
may draw the conclusion, that the cells of the cortex stand in
active interchange with it, added to which it is also to be observed
that the arteries entering the grey layer from the pia mater, have
a very short course, and for the most part do not reach even to
the deeper medullary substance; the consequence of this arrange-
ment must be a rapid renewal of the blood. But these parts of
the brain are also very sensitive if only any portion of foreign
matter is mixed with the blood. In a room filled with people,
in the air of which the chemist can discover scarcely any difference
in the proportional composition, and whose greater content of
carbonic acid with purity in other respects would have no
injurious influence, we see,espeeially in sensitive women, faintings,
spasms, and other phenomena occur, and for this reason, that in
-ocr page 63-
52 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAFETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
expired air, animal matters injurious to the organism are con-
tained, which are breathed again and mingle with the blood. I
will further only refer to the effects of small quantities of
chloroform vapour, or the rapidly fatal effects of inhalation of
concentrated hydrocyanic acid, or also to the injurious scent of
many flowers which readily induce headache and other brain
symptoms. "What minute quantities are here in play, which even
after becoming mixed with the greater part of the blood, can in
such dilution act upon the brain.
As the indications of activity (Lebensausserungeri) of the brain
cortex are dependent on the action of arterial blood, it is also
explained why, through more copious supply of blood, a general
excitement and increase of the brain powers acting there are called
forth. It is not a question of particular impressions or percep-
tions, but through the increased change of matter and the excite-
ment of the cells of the cortical substance of the brain, the delinea-
tions and images which present themselves to the mind become
more vivid, and the answers occur more quickly to the questions
proposed by the mind ; that is to say the speech is quicker, the
thoughts are developed easily and rapidly, and one needs not to
think long for a word or simile for his conversation. In such
excitement of the brain cortex, all takes a rapid course, the whole
body shares, and the speaker finds no end. Even through a
rapid supply of arterial blood of only short duration, the brain
cortex becomes affected. I have already said, that any one who
has been running fast and arrives out of breath, cannot at once
answer profound questions, which require a quiet thinking over.
"We see the same thing, when the circulation is excited through
other stimulants, for example, by wine, but there is here in
addition also the direct stimulation by alcohol. The mind is
rapidly awakened, the fancy is more lively, great and exalted
images appear, and the verses of the poet flow. But if the cir-
culation increases, then soon the involuntary obtains the upper
hand of the mind, the images and delineations follow one another
more rapidly and without order, so that the understanding cannot
comprehend them, the mind cannot govern them, language and
train of thought lose their connection and regularity, and on the
slightest occasion the most violent passions may burst forth.
We see the like in fever. At first, when the pulse becomes
quicker, the patient appears unquiet, so that he cannot lie still.
Then, if the irritation of the brain increases, the images and
delineations become so vivid, that he is no longer able to distin-
guish them from real images, and he is delirious. Here also we
have to do only with more excited action of the cells of the brain
cortex.
From the peculiar course of the arteries in the brain, the
accelerated circulation, especially in the brain cortex, becomes
intelligible. The carotis cerebralis immediately after its entrance
into the skull cavity, divides into several large branches. As a
continuation of the trunk we have the art, fossae sylvii, which
-ocr page 64-
INFLUENCE OF THE BODY ON THE MIND.                  53
spreads out in the pia mater on the convolutions, and especially on
those of the anterior lobes of the brain; from it the brain cortex
receives the first impulse. The deeper vessels, e.g., those for the
corpora striata, do not arise from the trunk of the vessel itself, but
are small branches from the ramus communicans Willisii. Now
as the principal branch, after manifold divisions, spreads out in the
pia mater in the brain cortex, a stronger pressure of blood tells
first upon this. Therefore, persons who suffer from active
hypertrophy of the heart with enlargement of the carotids, and
in whom more blood flows to the brain, are for the most part
more excitable, and come easily into ebullition. Friedreich also
relates an observation of Parry, who, by means of pressure on
the carotids of an insane patient, was able to moderate and
repress the maniacal fit.
Here also belongs the observation that rachitic children have
generally large heads, and possess quick perceptive faculties, as
in them, according to the testimony of Haller (Elementa phys.,
iv., p. 402), the blood vessels of the head are distinguished for
their greater calibre.
It is a known fact, that deformed hunchbacked individuals, in
whom the blood flows more quickly and strongly towards the
brain, are remarkable for vivacity of spirit. Persons with long
necks are mostly quieter and slower, those with short necks more
lively, more restless and impetuous ; but in this again there are
exceptions.
Here belongs also the influence of air and climate on the life
of the brain. Mountaineers, who breathe a purer air, are more
lively, quick, and courageous, and in those dwelling in a damp
misty air, one meets much oftener a sluggish and apathetic
temperament. This different effect on the mind we experience
even in our own selves.
"With this also corresponds the observation that suicide so
frequently occurs in the foggy period of the year, because then the
depression of the spirits is still further increased. Villeneuve
reports that of ten suicides which occurred in a quarter of the
city of Paris within two years, nine happened in rainy and misty
weather.
Conversely, a not-suffieiently-arterialised blood depresses and
stupifies; relaxation and drowsiness arise from it. Asthmatics
are in general timid and faint-hearted, but, on the contrary, bodily
and mental strength usually correspond with a broad roomy
chest. Scorbutic and chlorotic patients, who have a watery
blood, are for the most part peevish and pusillanimous (Burdach,
Bau des Oehirns,
iii., s. 115); and in jaundice, where the blood is
saturated with foreign admixture, mental depression, moroseness,
and melancholy, are always combined. If venous congestion is
present, the movement of the blood is sluggish, and accumulates
in the head, as so frequently in plethora abdominalis ; where
venous congestion of the head is brought about by reflex
action, we observe generally a tone of depression, inclination to
-ocr page 65-
54 PATHOLOGX AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
melancholy, and feeling of anxiety. If the backward flow of blood
out of the brain experiences any impediments, as, for example, in
pericarditis, where also the supply of blood is weakened, then
the feeling of anxiety often reaches an indescribably high degree.
A depressed disposition and a feeling of anxiousness after bodily
movements are observed also in those who, in consequence of
malformation of the heart, suifer from morbus coerulens. As the
cortical substance with its cells, requires the continual gliding
through it of an arterial blood, while by impeded outflow and
venous congestion, the blood streams through more slowly, and
consequent also on the weak excitement from arterial blood, the
change of matter is diminished, the peculiar anxious feeling which
occurs in asthma, and plays an important part in many melan-
cholic patients, is thus well explained.
In all these cases the reason of the changing mental humour, is
to be sought in an unequal excitement of the cells of the brain
cortex, in which these are set by different kinds of blood irritants.
The influence of the body on the mind is not, however, limited
to the direct action of the blood on the cells of the cortex of the
brain ; even distant parts, and especially the sympathicus, inter-
fere therewith. It is known that the sympathetic accompanies
the vessels of the interior of the skull, and its influence upon
these vessels has been rendered distinctly apparent by some
experiments which were carried out at my wish by Professor
Donders and Dr. Callenfels (Over den invloed der vaatzenuwen op
den bloedsomloop,
etc.: Utrecht, 1855, p. 67). I observed in
these experiments, that on irritation of the sympathetic and its
cervical ganglion, immediately a narrowing of the vessels in the
pia mater occurred, which, however, was soon followed by a
decided enlargement, so that the vessels were two or three times
thicker than during the preceding irritation, but only on that
side corresponding to the irritation. After the ganglion had
been excised, an irritant was applied to the sympathetic of the
other side, and now in the other hemisphere there was first a
narrowing, which was followed by enlargement.
Brachet (RechercJies experimentales sur le sytteme ganglionaire :
Par., 1830, p. 368) had previously found, that when he divided
the superior cervical ganglion in a dog, the brain on the operated
side was more strongly injected, and somnolency occurred.
Callenfels, who experimented on rabbits, could not confirm these
statements. We must, however, remember that, in the dog, the
sympathetic and vagus are closely associated with one another,
and thus indeed the vagus was also divided, through which the
breathing must have been impeded, and consequently a soporific
state might arise.
An analogous observation I find recorded out of the experience
of Eoux (Schmidt's Jahrb., 1856, No. 7, s. 19). Eoux operated
on a coachman for a large carcinomatous tumor of the neck;
the right carotid had to be tied twice, and the vagus together
with the cervical portion of the sympathetic was divided ! The
-ocr page 66-
Influence op the body on the mind.                  55
voice became hoarse, and attacks of coughing appeared. On the
section the convexity of the right hemisphere, thus of the
operated side, was seen more vascular than the left. But that is
quite in accordance with our knowledge of the vaso-motor nerves.
If these are paralysed, the vessels concerned become enlarged,
and in this respect the vessels of the brain form no exception.
It is more difficult to establish how more remote organs, for
example, the viscera of the abdomen, can act on the brain by
means of the sympathetic. But we prove this influence quite
vividly after every indigestion. Even after each meal we are
less disposed for mental exercise. If digestion is really impaired,
if the appetite fails, then we feel indolent, unstrung, and depressed;
this occurs in a still higher degree with constipated bowels and
so-called obstruction, at the ground of which, as I shall afterwards
show, strictures of the large intestine lie. The spirit is then
quite broken down, a more or less severe feeling of anxiousness
occurs, for which the patients are not able to give any reason,
and by which they as a rule will be prompted to sundry accusa-
tions against themselves.
In explaining this relation, I will first attempt the opposite
way, and. seek to ascertain how a depressed state of spirit may
act on the body.
It is known that in sorrowfulness and mental suffering we have
a feeling of languor and depression, the movements follow with
heaviness and tediously, we have a weight in the limbs, the
digestion suffers, the pulse is slow, but at intervals we seek to
obtain some relief by sighing and deep inspiration. The blood
flows less easily through the lungs. To this is added a peculiar
feeling of depression at the pit of the stomach, which is especially
strongly marked in qualms of conscience, and rises to agony.
With the sluggish circulation, the blood in the brain is not duly
renewed, and the brain is not stimulated in the necessary manner
by the slow restitution of arterial blood ; this has been already
ascertained by Nasse (Untersuchungen zur Phjsiologie und
Pathologie,
1, s. 348).
"While from other causes which act on the pelvic nerves
similar attacks come on of a feeling of pressure in the prsecordia
with some spasmodic constriction of the stomach, or still more
of the colon, with which secondary derangements of the
circulation are combined, so that the hands and feet are cold, but
the head, and especially the top of it, appears hot; then there also
occurs a feeling of anxiety and depression as in affliction, pain,
and stinging conscience. In such a case the external cause only
is wanting. Such a patient will, according to his disposition,
seek to explain the matter in various ways, but he mostly runs
into attacks on his emotional life, and self-reproaches. Therewith
occurs, however, the very essential difference, that every one who
is depressed through a misfortune, or any other external causes,
allows himself to be comforted and cheered, but here these
means do not take effect, since the material causes which bring
-ocr page 67-
56
PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
on the tormenting anguish and disquietude cannot be removed by
arguments of reason; a circumstance which is generally too
little regarded.
As thus sorrowfulness and grief act on the intestines, and call
forth in these pecular disturbances; so, again, analogous
affections of the intestines and of the sympathetic, cause in a
reflex manner, a gloomy ill-defined feeling of depression in the
brain, breaking down of the spirit, melancholy.
However, the pathological affection of the sympathetic does
not always lead to melancholy; vivid impressions, phantasms,
and hallucinations may also arise from this source. An interest-
ing proof of this we owe to the celebrated Larrey. A soldier
had been shot in the abdomen, and had on the right side a
fistulous opening, which commenced two fingers' breadth from
the most prominent part of the false ribs, and ran obliquely
inwards and to the left. A probe in the fistula took a direction
towards the transverse colon and the anterior surface of the
stomach, and the touching of these deep parts with the probe
immediately called forth unusual nervous symptoms. First
there occurred a sensation of cold and of oppressive pain; then
followed a spasmodic contraction of the whole abdomen, and a
stretching of the limbs ; after this the man fell into a confused
chattering, into a kind of somnambulism, and this stage one
could lengthen at will if one entered into his arguments; after
twenty-five or thirty minutes these incidents at last ceased, and
the patient assumed again a kind of home sickness and an
hypochondriacal humour which had taken possession of him
without intermission since he had been wounded.
Larrey thinks that the ball, probably enveloped in a portion of
the shirt, had experienced a strong resistance from the abdominal
wall, had then passed through the thin layers of the omentum,
and struck the underlying transverse colon with violence, so that
its inner vascular layer was torn ; for immediately after the first
occurrence of inflammation, a severe bleeding from the intestine
took place. In addition, the ball had occasioned a concussion of
the coeliac ganglion, to hyperesthesia of which, Larry correctly
refers the hypochondriasis and the other nervous phenomena.
The direct influence of the sympathetic on the occurrence of the
brain symptoms, is, in this case, distinct enough.
The operation of the sympathetic, derived from the colon,
which, as I shall show further on, exhibits a peculiar tendency to
reflex action on the brain, I have on one occasion had an oppor-
tunity of perceiving .in myself. In consequence of a powerful
mental exertion, and fatiguing work, with the addition of a cold,
I was attacked with a remittent fever, after, quite contrary to
my habit, I had previously suffered for some days from consti-
pated bowels, with a feeling of fulness of the abdomen. My
physician feared the development of a nervous fever, and on that
account was opposed to the employment of mild purgatives and
clysters, which I wished to receive. After two days' duration of
-ocr page 68-
57
1NTLTTENCE OP THE BODY ON THE MIND.
the fever, hallucinations and phantasms appeared to me; on
shutting my eyes I always saw a number of people around me,
and at the same time I had complete consciousness, as I was
convinced it was only hallucination. Three days and three
nights these appearances continued with increasing intensity.
In sleep I dreamed constantly, and after awaking, I only needed
to close my eyes in order to see the people, who continually
changed. At last I had a clyster, through which a large mass of
highly foetid matter was evacuated, and in a moment all the
appearances vanished, so that I felt myself restored. The next
morning the scene was repeated, although in a slighter degree ;
after a second, evacuation of similarly constituted masses, all the
appearances again instantaneously vanished—I felt quite well,
and remained so.* The change appeared so suddenly and so
completely, that I believe myself to be quite correct in assuming
a direct action of the noxious masses on the irritated nerves of
the colon, and through them on the brain, which, in consequence
of the previous exertions, and under the influence of the fever,
was in a state of greater excitability. As I, immediately after
the removal of the faecal masses, had a feeling of recovery, and
felt myself quite another man, it cannot well be supposed that a
congestion of the brain caused by increased temperature thus
ceased in a moment, so it might appear justifiable, if I ascribe to
the sympathetic, together with its effect on the cerebral circula-
tion, also an influence on the brain through reflection.
I will seek to illustrate this important subject further through
some other cases. If in my case the cerebral irritation, which in
all probability affected chiefly the anterior lobes of the brain,
manifested itself in the form of hallucinations, so may the same
sympathetic action in another disposition express itself in the
form of melancholy, as soon as the upper and hinder lobes are
mainly attacked. More than once I have observed that after the
evacuation of hard putrefying, or also jelly-like fetid masses,
a perfect riddance of the melancholy rapidly occurred. I pick out
the following cases.
A scientific cultivated man, after a severe nervous fever, had
too soon occupied himself with fatiguing work, and, through a
sedentary life, he fell into a deep melancholy, which for two
years defied medical treatment. He was not able to direct his
* In this point of view the following is also remarkable:—On account of the
feverish heat, I used cold applications to the head, and these had immediately the
effect of making the surrounding persons and their clothes pale, their movements
also became slower; for there played about me the image of a landscape, filled
with a number of men, and at last I believed that I saw around me only dull grey
and white statues. As I had full consciousness, I repeated this observation many
times writh the same result. With the cessation of the cold applications, the move-
ment and colours of the images again returned. I even altered the experiment a
few times by making the application only on the right, or on the left side of the
head: then only the figures on the side corresponding to the cold application
became pale, and the other half of the group of images retained the former liveliness.
After many years, the circumstance is still vivid in my recollection ; for, on account
of its curiosity, I had immediately after my recovery written it down with many
particulars.
-ocr page 69-
58 PATHOLOGY AND THEKAPETTTICS Of MENTAL DISEASES.
thoughts to other objects, and had lost his memory; his physician
therefore considered his malady incurable. As the man spoke
quite sensibly on all other things, T had still some hope that we
might only have to do with a sympathetic affection of the brain,
without at present any degeneration. He went to Pyrmont,
drank the water there—a strong saline—at that time a spring
very little known, and in a short time he perfectly recovered.
After his return he told me that after drinking the water for a few
days, and daily riding on horseback, he had felt a severe pain in
the left side, with impulse to stool, but the stool was so painful as
to make him shriek out. Therewith he evacuated masses much
hardened. Immediately his melancholy vanished completely, he
felt himself quite another man, and was again quite animated and
interested. Later again, on entering on a professorship, he
performed the duties of it quite unclogged, and without suffering
in the head ; indeed, even easier than formerly. His mind had
not suffered through this depression of intellectual activity of
more than two years' duration. Eight years have since elapsed,
and he enjoys continuously undisturbed health, only he is perhaps
occasionally too lively and excited.
How the nerves from the uterus may act, we see quite plainly
in hysteria. Among others a very decided case of the kind
occurred to me in a delicate sensitive woman whom I had before
her marriage once treated for melancholy with good result. A
few years after her marriage, she again fell into a melancholy
state, combined with a feeling of great weight in the pelvis, for
which leeches to the labia, resolvents, and other means were
fruitlessly employed. On the occcurrence of menstruation, and
during its continuance, as very frequently happens, the melan-
cholic tone became always more decided. On examination, there
was found prolapsus uteri, hypertrophy of the uterus itself, with
great sensibility of the os uteri; the woman complained of a
feeling of pressure, which ascended from below upwards, and
caused her indescribable anguish. The reposition of the uterus
was rather difficult; but as soon as it was accomplished the
melancholy vanished immediately. The prolapsus occurred yet
several times afterwards, on which occasions the feeling of anguish
and the melancholic tendency always reappeared, so that the
woman could not bear the look of the man with whom she lived
quite happily, and every time these appearances vanished imme-
diately after successful reposition. After complete recovery
from the prolapsus, the lady remained quite healthy, and I have
known her so for several years.
From such cases one perceives distinctly that distant parts
can exercise a sympathetic influence on the brain, and one must
assume that the sympathetic acts at once by reflexion on the
brain, by which means mostly peculiar gloomy feelings are
awakened. As no plastic delineations accompany these, so will
this reflexion manifest itself, in most cases, rather in the upper
and hinder lobes of the brain, where, in such melancholic frames
-ocr page 70-
INFLUENCE OF THE BODY ON THE MIND.                 59
of mind, I have always found marked hyperemia of the brain
cortex, and stronger adhesion of this to the pia mater. This
reflex effect generally leads to a rather passive congestion. Yet,
if no organic degeneration has occurred in the brain, the change
in such cases follows so quickly, the melancholic and previous
reflex appearances draw back so suddenly, that I can scarcely
well imagine a passive congestion, with its consequences, could
so quickly pass away. I will not, indeed, assume that, in such
cases, no passive congestion occurred, as product of abnormal
action of the sympathetic, but the congestion alone did not cause
so decided a melancholic condition. The direct action of the sympa-
thetic on some parts of the brain, appears on that account very pro-
bable. Combined therewith is a more or less increased sensibility
of the medulla oblongata, which displays itself as so-called spinal
irritation; pressure on the first and second cervical vertebrae
cannot be borne, for it causes a peculiar disagreeable feeling in
the head, especially in the vertex. As a rule, the pupils also are
dilated from such reflex action of the sympathetic.
The passive congestions, which for the most part occur
suddenly in the upper and hinder lobes of the brain, appear to
me to be a consequence of reflex action of the sympathetic rather
than a primary cause of the melancholy. Doubtless they can of
themselves make the disease worse and even incurable.
If these congestions have extended over the whole brain, then
yet other phenomena occur; confusion of the current of thought,
sparks before the eyes, and so forth. In pure melancholy
however, these seldom occur, but almost exclusively in the
passive chronic affection alone.
Such sympathetic brain affections arise most frequently in the
colon, especially in the left side of the colon, but also in the
uterus, similarly in men in the generative parts. I have observed
them a few times in men who suffered from severe catarrh of the
bladder. They may also stand in connection with lung affections ;
this effect on the brain less frequently arises in the liver than we
might have supposed.
In this reflexion from the sympathetic to the brain, we must
remember, that the impression produced in the brain differs
entirely from those impressions which we receive through the
organs of sense. Through the senses we receive definite impres-
sions and delineations, so that we are immediately clear as to the
inducing causes. On the contrary through the reflex action of
the sympathetic, we do not receive direct delineations, but there
occurs only a heterogeneous unpleasant perception, as to whose
source the mind remains in the dark, and as generally no pain is
combined with it, the patient seeks the ground of his suffering
outside of the body. Through the uncertainty respecting the
nature and origin of" these disagreeable sensations, the patient is
worried with anguish and fear, these again themselves react on
the brain, excite in it all sorts of strange thoughts, and may even
lead to desperation.
-ocr page 71-
60 PATHOLOGY AND TSEBAPEtTTlCS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Section 14.—General Pathology of the Brain,
Before I turn to therapeutics, I think it convenient to premise
some general observations on the nature of the brain, and its
pathological alterations.
The different parts of the body are distinguished from one
another in their texture and in their functions, and these
differences assert themselves also in the sick, so that the
physician should not be regardless of them. Many parts of the
body are distinguished not merely by their vascular richness, but
also by a highly increased irritability, so that even weak
influences may call forth a severe inflammation; such for example
is the case with the lungs. The stomach is also certainly very
rich in vessels and nerves, but it bears without injury strong
impressions, which would in other parts immediately excite a
severe inflammation, and hot spices and other substances leave it
uninjured. The peritoneum on the other hand, although it is
only sparingly endowed with vessels and nerves, may rapidly
inflame through mere irritation of the atmosphere.
The brain, notwithstanding all its importance, does not rank
exactly high in this respect; for although weak irritants are in a
condition to act upon it, yet a state of inflammation is not very
quickly induced. Severe acute inflammations of the brain occur
indeed, to which the excitable organism of the child is especially
disposed, and in the riper years of life, the male sex has a greater
tendency thereto than the female, on which account in men
irritation of the brain generally sooner leads to degenerations.
But it is remarkable how the brain, especially in women, may be
excited and irritated without inducing inflammation; when it
occurs, it generally first affects the cerebral membranes, and
assumes rather a chronic course. In the brain substance itself,
a primary inflammation more rarely happens, and then it is mostly
only local. Even in patients with mental diseases, we find more
frequently affections of the membranes with alterations of the
cortical substance than affections of the brain substance itself,
where the consequences mostly display themselves only after a
longer course, either as softening or as induration. Thus has it
happened that we have not felt satisfied by the sections of bodies,
and that we could not suppose so important phenomena to
have been caused by such slight alterations, and thereupon
we fell into the belief that insanity must be regarded as a
purely psychical lesion.
We came still more into difficulty through the pathological
anatomy of the brain, inasmuch as in dead bodies we sometimes
met with important degenerations of the brain, and collections of
pus, which during life had not betrayed themselves by any
symptoms. While the inflammation of the brain substance
remains for the most part locally circumscribed, no manifestations
of insanity arise therefrom ; it must then extend to the pia mater,
or reach from its point of origin to the anterior and upper part
-ocr page 72-
GEFEEAL PATHOLOGY OF THE BBADT.                    61
of the brain. Even portions of the brain may be lost, and the
suiferer recover with complete preservation of his intellectual
faculties, if only the wounding has not been followed by
meningitis extending over the brain, and if the cortical layer of
the anterior and upper part of the brain has remained sound and
capable of function.
In illustration and confirmation of this, I will communicate
some observations.
A heavy beam fell on the head of a carpenter, so that he was
struck down unconscious, and on examination a considerable
fissure and depression were found on the top of the skull. After
some time, the appearances of pressure on the brain demanded
the operation of trephining, by which a quantity of pus was
evacuated from the interior of the skull. After this the man's
head was free, and he was perfectly conscious. No delirium had
existed, but dulness and coma before the operation. As the man
afterwards asserted, he heard a loud noise during the operation.
He now found himself quite well, and daily went to his work
without complaining of anything. A quarter of a year after
the operation, he suddenly fell down dead while at his work. On
section there was found under the right coronal suture an abscess
of about two centimetres deep,* and two and half centimetres
wide, which reached to the right lateral ventricle, but did not
communicate with it directly. The walls of the sac were about
five millimetres thick, and consisted of long cells and young
connective tissue. On the inner surface of the ventricles the
ependyma was inflamed, probably in consequence of the
enlargement and further extension of the sac of the abscess, and
suppuration had occurred, so that a thin, rather serous pus
had passed through from the third to the fourth ventricle, where
probably, by suddenly induced pressure, the catastrophe had
been brought about. On the surface of the brain there was no
trace of inflammation, the cortical layer was quite healthy, and
the membranes also were quite free from inflammation. Thus is
it explained why, notwithstanding the important suppurative
destruction,the man remained in full possession of his intellectual
powers up to the moment of his death.
Still earlier I made another interesting observation on an old
man seventy-two years of age. Hitherto always quite healthy,
so far as he could remember, he felt without any known cause
an unpleasant sensation of itching and formication in the left
hand and foot, together with deafness, and thereupon complete
paralysis of the left arm and leg was rapidly developed, so that
after fourteen days, he could no longer move the limbs. Now
occurred contractions in the flexor muscles of the paralysed side,
which were interrupted by tremblings and involuntary move-
ments. After four weeks the man could not move the neck nor
turn the head. But the muscles of the face still retained their
* Nearly an inch.
-ocr page 73-
62 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
mobility and the pupils were not dilated. Sensation remained
in the limbs. Sixteen days after the beginning of the disease,
voluntary control over the rectum and bladder was lost, although
there was a quite regular daily evacuation. The appetite con-
tinued always good. The pulse was constantly rather accelerated,
full, and often nearly hard. Bed sores soon formed, especially
on the paralysed side. In the last few days, swelling and pain
of the left arm came on, likewise ulceration of the elbow, and
the whole arm assumed a bluish appearance, although the pulse
was still unaltered. Derivative measures to the neck, and Flores
Arnicse produced no improvement. Up to his last breath, the
patient retained perfect consciousness ; he had no trace of head-
ache, no dulness, no heaviness in the head, nor any other
unnatural sensation in it. He repeatedly assured me, and
especially only a few hours before his death, six weeks after the
outbreak of the disease, when I questioned him impressively
about it, that he had never before his illness suffered from head-
aches, and also during the whole illness he had had no headache,
not even noises in the ears. Any one seeing the old man, with
his cheeks a little coloured, as he talked so intelligently, could
have scarcely considered him to be ill; for he complained
only of pains in the left arm, and of inability and paralysis of
the left side.
The section displayed first that the small intestine had coiled
round the descending colon in a remarkable manner; the sigmoid
flexure was narrowed, but the part of the colon above was
distended with gas; through this the colon had pressed between
the liver and diaphragm, so that the surface of the liver presented
depressions for the distended intestine. It is thus evident, that
this dilatation must have existed for some length of time, and
yet the man had not suffered from sluggishness of the bowels, at
least during his six weeks illness. The heart and lungs were
healthy, the vertebral canal was now opened, as I am always
accustomed to do it, from before ; it was then seen that all the
vertebra were anchylosed together by bony masses. The sac of
the dura mater was tensely stretched and filled with a reddish
serum. The cervical portion of the spinal marrow showed
increased firmness, especially anteriorly in the region of the
fourth cervical vertebra; the pia mater here was of a greyish
colour, and the arachnoid was adherent to the pia mater by false
membranes, moreover in several places, there were cartilaginous
and even bony lamellae in the arachnoid.
The dura mater of the brain was so firmly adherent to the
skull, that the latter could not be separated from it, and the dura
mater had to be divided circularly. In the right hemisphere
there were traces of a past arachnoiditis. In the anterior lobe
of the right side, about one and a half centimetre distant from
the falx cerebri, where Foville's convolutions of the fourth order
are situated, there was a distinct softening of the brain with
sharply circumscribed border. This softening, which affected
-ocr page 74-
68
GENEBAL PATHOLOGY OF THE BBAIN.
in an equal degree the grey and the medullary substance
commenced in front above the roof of the orbit, extended to the
gyrus parietalis anterior, and further towards the falx, even to
the gyrus parietalis medianus ; thus reaching three centimetres
deep, even to the corpus striatum. Its greatest breadth beneath
the frontal bone amounted to 1\ centimetres. In all this extent
the pia mater was firmly adherent to the brain, and could not be
separated without tearing; indeed, in the anterior lobe, the
softened brain mass, even to the corpus striatum, remained
attached to the pia mater, as may still be seen in the preparation
in my collection. Everywhere else there was nothing abnormal,
neither in the brain nor in the pia mater, and the latter could in
all other parts be easily separated. The left hemisphere was
quite normal. In the ventricles the ordinary small quantity of
serum was found. In the corpora striata, in the thalami, in the
corpus callosum, in the pons, and in the cerebellum, there was
nothing abnormal; only the medulla oblongata appeared to be
somewhat firmer. Except in the pathologically altered spot, the
grey substance was nowhere strongly coloured ; there was, also,
no hyperemia of the brain or spinal cord. It was, accord-
ingly, a case of local circumscribed softening and degenera-
tion, which appeared to have proceeded out of the depth and
from the side of the corpus striatum, from the so-called radiating
fibres, and extended to the surface where it gave rise to a locally
limited meningitis.
Now, in this case, the greater part of the anterior lobe of the
brain, which I still regard as the organ of the higher mental
powers, was on the right side degenerated and destroyed, yet the
man had not suffered from loss of intellect, nor had he complained
of any abnormal sensation in the head. This appears strange at
first, but is quite in accordance with what was before adduced
respecting the functions of different parts of the brain. It has
long been known that the hemispheres of the great brain are not
sensitive, and that portions of them may be taken away, without
the patient, even when fully conscious, being aware of it. The
insensibility arises from this, that the different perceptions and
impressions which we receive, proceed from cells with different
sensitive energy, whose activity becomes excited through external
impressions and is then perceived by us. Accordingly, if the
cells in the hemispheres and in the cortex of the brain, are not
capable of awakening in us sensations or pains, for which the per-
ception cells found at the base of the brain are destined, so
neither can affections of the hemispheres themselves give rise to
pain; that is to say, the hemispheres are not sensitive. The cells
of the cortex of the brain re-act certainly on stimulants, but the
induced perceptions are not manifested as feelings of pain, but
in the form of ideas or pictures, of inclinations, of dispositions, of
humours, according to the different locality of those cells.
If there occurs a merely local affection as in the two cases
related, where degenerations had commenced, then of course the
-ocr page 75-
64 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OE MENTAL DISEASES.
degenerated parts can act no more, and can supply us with no
perceptions, which could only manifest themselves in stronger
intensity of delineations, of images, of dreams. But from the
remaining parts of the brain no pathological manifestations could
proceed as they were not affected, for the meningitis did not
extend further over the brain.
We may fairly conclude from these cases, that the brain
possesses only slight irritability, as so important local degenera-
tion may be present without the surrounding parts becoming
affected by it. Such, however, occurs only in adults. In a
child, such a destruction would not have remained entirely local;
beyond doubt a general meningitis would have arisen here.
In the second case, the local mischief must have extended from
the depths of the brain mass to the convolutions, so that at last
the pia mater became affected and inflamed, but also quite locally.
It is otherwise when the disease proceeds from the surface of the
brain cortex, and from the pia mater itself, as, for example, in
cases of mania. Then it extends more or less quickly over the
whole surface, or, at least, over the greater part of the hemis-
pheres. The pia mater and arachnoid have, in common with the
serous membranes, the peculiarity that an inflammation arising
in them extends over the whole surface. But whether intel-
lectual disturbance occurs therewith or not, depends on whether
or not the subjacent brain cortex is drawn into the inflammatory
process. This relation is not sufficiently regarded by physicians.
A slight congestive state, or a commencing inflammation of
the pia mater, may be limited to its outer layer together with
the arachnoid; a plastic exudation is then formed underneath
the arachnoid, which often, in the form of a more or less opaque
fatty membrane, covers the whole brain. This occurs frequently
in the insane, and I formerly supposed that in this we might
find a distinctive sign between the brain of an insane person
and of another who has died of a disease unattended by intel-
lectual disturbance. On more accurate investigation, I was
soon convinced that this so-called fatty layer, this whitish
exudation between the pia mater and arachnoid, may also be
found in the bodies of sane patients, and of those who have
never complained of headache. This is confirmed also by Nasse,
who relates an interesting case where a narrowing of the small
intestines, and at the same time a strong fatty membrane (erne
starke Speckliaut)
extending over the whole brain were found;
but yet, even up to the failing of the pulse, and the limbs
becoming cold, no trace of delirium, of insanity, or of failing
consciousness appeared. On that account, Nasse rejects the
ingenious but one-sided theory of Bayle, who would refer
insanity in every case to meningitis.
More than thirty years ago I proved {Observations anatomico-
pathologicce,
1826, p. 28), that contiguous parts which possess
different tissues, are not easily affected with inflammation in
similar degree. Thus, for example, the intercostal muscles, are
-ocr page 76-
03
GBNEHA.L PATHOLOGY OF THE BBAIN.
nearly always quite unaffected in costal pleuritis, and also in
peritonitis the muscular structure of the intestine is only rarely
attacked. So it is with the pia mater. Congestion, inflammation,
exudation, may be limited to its outer surface, and may leave the
brain free, so that in the dead body we find an exudation included
between the arachnoid and pia mater, whilst during life not the
slightest pathological brain symptoms had been observed.
I must here refer to what I have previously asserted respecting
the vessels of the pia mater, namely, that in the pia mater itself
a direct transition of arterial blood into the veins occurs, through
which a stronger streaming of blood, indeed even a congestion
or a slight inflammation may happen, without the vessels which
reach into the brain cortex taking part therein; as we might say
the storm passes over us, without our observing it. From the
slight irritability of the brain, an inflammation is only propagated
to it slowly, and then generally takes a chronic course. If,
therefore, the muscular tissue of the heart, in spite of a violent
pericarditis and exudation into the pericardium can remain
healthy, we maybe justified in the assumption, that in inflammation
and exudation on the outer surface of the pia mater, the process
does not necessarily reach the cortex of the brain. Now, as the
hemispheres are insensitive, yet as an irritation of the cortex of the
brain can give occasion to excitement and violence, but not to
headache, so the slighter affections have no special pathological
symptoms as their consequence, so long as the mind still holds the
rein. If this loses its mastery, then is the brain cortex already
more powerfully affected.
"Without ground have Nasse and others on psychological views
wished to strike out meningitis as a cause of insanity and its
sequences, because meningitis with [exudation may also occur
without brain symptoms. Here all depends upon the extent of
the inflammation, whether this is limited to the outer side of the
pia mater or whether the cortical layer is also drawn into the
process; for in both cases the exudation between the pia
mater and arachnoid is quite the same.
But local destructions occur not only in the frontal and
vertical regions, but also in the inferior or temporal lobes. I
have sometimes seen collections of matter at the top of these
lobes without brain symptoms or pain having occurred. Pain,
but then very severe pain, comes on only when the dura
mater participates in the inflammation.
If the inflammation of the brain substance is quite local,
when for example it happens from stasis, or when, as was
probably the case with the old man of seventy-two years, it
is developed out of the depths of the brain, then the mani-
festations of brain affection are wanting. If the inflammatory
process is limited to the external surface of the pia mater,
then may excitement and sleeplessness appear, often also a feeling
of lightness or of heaviness and fullness; or there may be a
sensation of a foreign body moving to and fro in the skull,
F
-ocr page 77-
66 PATHOLOGY. AND THEEAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
which probably proceeds from a distended vessel, or from the
fluid between the pia mater and arachnoid being set in motion.
If the brain cortex is more strongly irritated, then in acute
cases delirium occurs, in chronic cases, on the other hand,
mania or melancholy with their consequences. In insanity,
especially if it is idiopathic, one only seldom hears the complaint
of headache.
If now the hemispheres possess only a slight irritability—if they
are equally insensitive in the sense that their affection does not
display itself by pain—so long as it does not act directly or
secondarily on the deeper parts of the brain, nor extend to the
dura mater—yet are they distinguished by a high degree of
sensibility, in that even a weak irritation may call forth violent
symptoms, although no inflammation, or only a very slight trace,
be present. A tubercle, a moderate extravasation of blood, may
occasion the most violent convulsions; irritations of the cortical
substance or strong congestions, such as occur in delirium tremens,
produce attacks of fury ; loss of blood, in which surely there can
be no congestion or inflammation, causes the most violent spasms,
because the relations of the blood to the cells and fluid of the
parenchyma has sustained an alteration, through which the
equilibrium between the cell contents and the surrounding fluid
became disturbed, and consequently an alteration took place in
the action of the cells. The motor cells in the corpora striata
appear yet more subject to such a change, as in fatal haemorrhages,
convulsions and loss of consciousness occur, but no attacks of
madness. Insignificant idiopathic or sympathetic causes—for
example, worms in children, or hysteria in girls—may induce
very violent symptoms ; and on the other hand, very important
lesions, for example, local suppurations, may exist for a long time
without our being aware of their presence. Violent symptoms
do not then at all justify the assumption of a severe inflammation
such as must be actively treated by bleeding and antiphlogistic
measures.
If also the brain is so far sensitive, that a weak irritation can
call forth violent symptoms, yet it does not belong to the irritable
organs in the sense that a violent inflammation may be quickly
developed in it. In the morbid processes of which I am here
treating, the inflammation is far more inclined to a chronic
course, and on this account we cannot act so quickly on it by a
free bleeding, as is often the case in pleurisy or pneumonia.
The weak action of the vascular system in mental diseases is
also to be undersood from this, that even when violent symptoms
occur, nevertheless no fever is present. However, if an active
acute encephalitis comes on, then it displays itself by fever and
by the pulse, and may require a powerful antiphlogistic treatment.
All pathological symptoms are dependent on the nature of the
affected parts ; now the brain, doubtless, belongs to the most com-
pound organs, and is endowed with the special function to be the
means of communication between body and mind, and it is that
-ocr page 78-
GENERAL PATHOLOGY OP THE BEAIN.                    67
organ in which the psychical activities immediately display them-
selves, so, here, pathological symptoms occur which are certainly
well enough known, but the explanation of which is not so easy.
The first place in this relation belongs to the condition of loss of
consciousness, which occurs even in a healthy state, but also
happens under all violent influences, and in many affections as a
striking symptom.
In sleep we are only temporarily unconscious, namely, when
we do not dream ; for during dreaming the cells of the cortex of
the brain are in activity. For the action of these cells, the most
exalted which occur in nature, it appears that a quite undisturbed
circulation, and a not too highly increased pressure on these parts
is necessary. If pressure on the brain arises, for example, in
dementia, as consequence of effusion on the brain, where the
convolutions appear flattened, then the consciousness is not
indeed absolutely lost, but its activity is reduced nearly to zero ;
for the imbecile almost resemble wax images. They do not
speak, do not move, and retain the positions which are given to
them. At the same time the mind appears to receive few impres-
sions. If a stronger pressure occurs, through violent congestion of
blood, or any other cause, then arises coma, out of which the
mind can only with difficulty be aroused, as for the most part it
takes no cognizance of what happens.
On the other hand, we see faintings occur in hysterical girls
on the slightest causes. If spasm plays a part, then the face is
often pale, and it appears that through the sympathetic, which as
shown above, narrows the vessels, and in that way acts so
importantly on the circulation, the circulation becomes impeded,
so that the necessary change of matter in the brain cells does
not take place, and accordingly their finer activity is abolished.
The mind receives no more impressions, as all ideas, and there-
fore also consciousness, occur through these cells.
If the cells are overloaded with blood, as in apoplexy or
epilepsy, then complete unconsciousness occurs. But this occurs
similarly if from copious abstraction of blood, or from ha>morrhage,
too much blood is withdrawn from them. If the circulation
suffers a disturbance through the nervous system, this does
not alter the issue. The cortical cells experience through the
slightest causes a disturbance of their operations, and even
through the impressions of every-day life, they become so
exhausted, that they require sleep for the restoration of their
functions, which indeed cannot be similarly asserted of the
organs of circulation, respiration, nutrition, and secretion.
Through this it becomes more readily comprehensible, why, in
local inflammation with consequent softening or suppuration in the
brain cortex, those cells so quickly lose their activity and induce
no other symptoms, on which account the mischief may remain
unnoticed, concealed in the brain. Cells which no longer exercise
their peculiar power, their energy, likewise do not act on the
mind. For the mind is not iu connection with the material
-ocr page 79-
68 PATH010GT AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
itBelf, but only with the powers which are developed through the
material action in the cells.*
The different sorts of cells do not comport themselves similarly
in this respect. The perception cells soon cease to conduct
impressions to the mind, as, for example, in sleep ; but this
occurs even when the mind is otherwise occupied, as one may
not hear the clock to which one is accustomed, strike. The cells
of the cortex of the brain do not lose their power so quickly;
setherised persons no longer feel their pains, but continue their
involuntary cry; and they no longer see, although they are not
perfectly unconscious. On the other hand, the activity of the
motor cells often increases in a morbid manner, when the activity
of the cells of the cortex of the brain is abrogated. Thus,
consciousness is wanting in epileptics during the violent convul-
sions—indeed, a perfectly unconscious state usually accompanies
convulsions, of whatever kind these may be. It is true that involun-
tary movements occur with perfect consciousness, especially with
affections limited to the spinal cord. For example, after the
exhibition of strychnia, consciousness is then not lost, at least,
not quickly, so long as respiration continues. If convulsions
arise from apoplectic effusion in the corpora striata, then loss of
consciousness occurs. In epileptics, convulsions appear to
originate in the medulla oblongata, and loss of consciousness
occurs immediately, because the lesion acting on the distribution
of the sympathetic in the cavity of the skull, and on the circula-
tion in the head, affects the whole brain; but loss of consciousness
is by no means always the first symptom, as many authors think.
Quite lately I was consulted by an epileptic, who assured me
that, on the commencement of the attack, he became first giddy,
and then fell down, during which he oftentimes heard the fall
itself or his voice, and hereupon only did loss of consciousness
occur; indeed, he was often conscious of the first convulsions
with which the attack began. It thus happens even that
consciousness is not always lost during convulsions.
Generally the perception cells first lose their power, and the
cells of the brain cortex only later. At the same time the
activity of the motor cells often increases, and this shows a
contrast in their natural condition.
Lastly we know also, that congestion and inflammation have
different consequences, and cause dissimilar changes according to
the different kinds of tissue in the organs affected.
Thus for example, in the subcutaneous cellular membrane,
induration and swelling soon take place, because in the extensile
tissue albuminous and fibrinous fluid easily transudes and
collects.
In the brain, connective tissue occurs only sparingly, for I
cannot regard as such what Bidder has here distinguished as
* It may be remarked here in explanation, that Sehroeder van der Kolk firmly
believed in the dualism of force and matter, and in this respect coincided entirely
with Faraday.—Editor.
-ocr page 80-
GEtfEBAL PATHOLOGY OE THE BBAIJf.                      6&
connective tissue. The vessels indeed are invested by some
connective tissue, but this is no longer to be recognised with
certainty on the finest capillaries. The nerve tubules are uni-
formity glued together in the brain by intercellular fluid, which,
however, appears to be present only in small quantity, and to be
very albuminous. On tbat depends the firm consistence of the
brain mass. By preservation in spirit of wine or in chromic acid,
the intercellular fluid increases in consistence, it coagulates, and
on that account the brain becomes firmer in these fluids. But
in chronic inflammation or persevering congestion, this inter-
cellular fluid undergoes an alteration, either in its quality or in
its amount.
In acute inflammation, the transudation generally becomes
more plastic, it coagulates, and through that the tissue becomes
condensed. In chronic inflammation the intercellular fluid
becomes more watery, it undergoes absorption, the deposit of fat
increases, and the connection of the parts is lost through fatty
softening. Lastly, the nerve tubules themselves are destroyed,
and cavities are formed. For the most part, however, such
cavities are caused by the extravasation and absorption of blood.
If a portion of brain so affected is placed in spirit of wine, it
sometimes hardens very quickly, and. fine sections under the
microscope have a granular appearance. But if the intercellular
fluid is less albuminous, and if active degeneration is already in
progress, then the induration in spirit of wine occurs slowly, and
only after lying in it several days, has the brain sufficient firm-
ness to allow of fine sections being made. The fatty masses
filling the whole tissue make these fine sections opaque. We
also find in it a number of fine granules, which are soluble in
chloride of calcium, and which are, therefore, probably not fatty
granules but coagulated albumen.
In acute inflammation there are formed, between the fibres
and cells of the gray substance, and also in the medullary mass,
larger cells which are quite filled with small fat globules. They
were formerly called inflammation cells, because they were often
found in inflammation, and indeed they occur in the brain only
in inflammation.
Whether the corpora amylacea, which I have found among the
so-called inflammation cells in the medullary substance, only arise
in the dead body, as Stilling assumes, or are already present
during life, I must leave undecided.
Section 15.—Inflammation of the Dura Mater.
On inflammation of the dura mater we find very little recorded
by authors. The disease is said to occur rarely or never,
primarily, but only after injuries or caries of the skull bones,
and is only just by the way alluded to.
Andral, who collected such numerous observations of brain
diseases, has no case of acute idiopathic inflammation of the dura
-ocr page 81-
70 PATHOLOGY AND THEHAPETJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
mater. Abercrombie relates only one case, where at the same
time the arachnoid, the pia mater, and the brain were attacked,
as is generally the case, and this he seems not to have recognised
during life. Isolated cases have been communicated by Fizeau,
Hankel, Rumler, and a few instances are found in Schoenlein, in
Copland,in Bressler {Kramkheiten des Kopfes und der Sinnesorgane,
1 Thl., 1839). Foville {Diet, de Medecine, et de Chir. Pratique,
Art. Meningite) says the symptoms of inflammation of the dura
mater {Meningitis parietalis) are unknown. But in the excellent
work of Lallemand we find several observations of inflammations
and other affections of the dura mater, which arose from injuries,
from exostoses, from syphilis, and other causes. He records the
characteristic symptoms of this disease in complete correspondence
with my observations. Hoppe {Die JŁntziindung des GeJiirns und
der OeJiirn-haute,
1847) has not known the characteristic
symptoms of this inflammation ; according to him, it seldom
occurs primary, or idiopathic, but mostly proceeds from caries or
other lesions of the skull, from syphilis or from external injuries.
But briefly, yet in a very good manner, we find the most
important symptoms stated in Leubuscher {Pathologie und
Therapie der Oehirn-TcranTcheiten:
Berlin 1854, s. 232, and
Krankheiten des Nerven Systems: Leipzig, 1860) ; he remarks,
also, that the spontaneous or primary inflammation of the dura
mater, at least the acute form, very seldom occurs, and that he
has only found one case in Abercrombie.
According to my experience, the disease occurs by no means
so very seldom, only it appears to be mistaken, and generally
to be supposed to be rheumatic headache. But as the
dangerous malady manifests itself by decisive signs, and upon the
recognition of these the possibility of recovery depends, I think
it desirable to communicate some cases which have been observed
by myself.
FIBST CASE.
A woman, about 40 years old, came into the outer hospital in
Amsterdam, where I was acting from 1824 to 1826, with fever and
dropsy, under my treatment; she left the institution, recovered,
without any indication of brain affection having shown itself. A
year after she again came into the institution, and this time with
perfect mental confusion, so that she would take absolutely no
medicine. The face was swelled and deeply reddened by conges-
tion ; the woman complained repeatedly of severe headache, during
which she generally laid her hand on the left side of the back
part of the head. An increasing comatose state appeared, so
that soon involuntary evacuation of urine and feces followed.
Leeches to the head, also cold applications, and internally a
cooling mixture, which, however, was not regularly taken, brought
no relief. However, after a few days, improvement took place, and
the intellectual power was quite free; the woman now com-
plained only of some giddiness, but this quite disappeared after
-ocr page 82-
INFLAMMATION OF THE DtKA MATER.                         71
two days. Accordingly, I gave myself up to a belief in her
tolerably perfect restoration, as the headache had also quite left
her. However, fourteen days later without any assignable cause,
the woman refused all medicine and again very quickly stupor
and coma occurred. This lasted nine days, then once more all
the morbid symptoms diappeared. In like manner these attacks
of sopor were repeated several times, and after four or five days
her condition improved of itself. At this time the woman would
take neither food nor medicine. Between the attacks the stools
were of natural character and occurred regularly. The pulse
was not excited but rather weak. The treatment was generally
cooling and antiphlogistic. At last a diarrhoea came on, and
during a similar comatose condition, the woman quietly expired.
On section, the left hemisphere was found firmly adherent to
the dura mater, and above the left ear, near the tentorium,
at the upper part of the inferior lobe of the brain, close to the
Sylvian fissure, the dura mater was reddened and thickened by
inflammation. No softening of the brain was found in this
place, rather the brain appeared somewhat firmer there. Other-
wise, nothing unusual was found in the bod}r.
I assume from this case, that a chronic inflammation of the
dura mater and of the brain may occur, with long and complete
intermissions, during which, not even the slightest symptom of
disease appears.
SECOND CASE.
A woman, more than forty years old, had for a long time
complained of intolerable headaches, the severity of which at
last compelled her to seek help in the outer hospital, at
Amsterdam.
On admission she was quite confused and had various insane
ideas, which after a few days passed into quiet mania. The eyes
had a dull expression, and the woman generally lay obtuse, and
half unconscious. She used to press her hand against her
forehead, which action, doubtless, had its origin in the still
present severe headache, but of which she, in her half or com-
pletely unconscious or comatose state, only slightly complained.
But of a local lesion of the brain, there could then be no doubt.
Derivative measures, an antiphlogistic treatment with leeches,
and later some doses of camphor, were of very little use.
Six weeks after, consciousness returned, the headache had left,
no trace of somnolence was present; the woman felt well, and
considered herself perfectly restored ; I myself began to believe
in this recovery, although I had the sad experience of the pre-
viously-related case before me. All the functions were in normal
course, and the woman seemed to fail in no way.
Although I carefully watched over the reconvalescence, yet
after eight weeks, without any known cause, the headache came
back with renewed severity; it was again accompanied by
delirium and by various insane ideas, and in a few days coma
-ocr page 83-
72 PATHOLOGY ATTD THEEAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
appeared. There then occurred an involuntary confcraction'of all
the flexors of the left limbs, which I have several times met with
in softening of the brain, and soon after that the woman died.
On opening the skull it was found that anteriorly the right
hemisphere was firmly adherent to the dura mater. Underneath
this adhesion there lay a few hard tubercles, which on section
displayed a nearly cartilaginous density, surrounded by a softened,
almost pappy, mass of brain. In the posterior and lateral parts
of the right hemisphere there were also traces of inflammation,
and smaller tubercles surrounded by softened brain mass.
Thus, in so important a brain affection, a complete intermission
of all appearances of disease had occurred. I will, in reference to
it, also remark that the anterior lobe of the brain was affected;
in consequence of which, delirium and confusion of intellect
appeared in greater degree than in the first quoted case.
THIBD CASE.
A woman, 36 years of age, of weak and obtuse intellect,
complained of unusually severe headache, and on account of it
sought help in the outer hospital in Amsterdam. She had a very
stupid look. In a few days she fell into a comatose state, which
alternated with complete mental confusion. Resolvents
internally, a vesicant to the neck, and Autenrieth's ointment to
the head, produced no alteration of her condition. After a time
I tried in this case also, nitre with camphor; and here, likewise,
in six weeks all appearances had so completely yielded, that the
woman seemed to have quite recovered. If I dared not ascribe
this to the camphor, it yet seemed clear that this medicine had at
least not done any injury.
The woman appeared to be in perfect reconvalescence, indeed
to have recovered; only she had still a strange appearance
of the eyes. On the ground of my former experience, I
prognosticated from it a fatal relapse, and this also happened in
three weeks, with all the other symptoms, although I took great
pains to keep away all injurious influences which could induce a
relapse.
The patient became very quickly quite unconscious, had
congestion and red cheeks, difficult breathing and slight
convulsions. I opened a vein, from which blood with inflam-
matory character was evacuated, and afterwards employed leeches
and cold applications to the head. But the stupor was not
lessened thereby, the congestion of the head remained the same,
and at last severe convulsions came on and led to death.
Here, also, during the illness, except in the first period and in
the comatose state, the appetite was quite natural, but the
bowels sluggish. The iris had a remarkably pale colour, which I
had observed in several patients, and which I have also since
repeatedly seen.
On the section, there was found active inflammation in the
liver and in the right lung. This inflammation must have been
-ocr page 84-
INFLAMMATION OF THE DTTRA MATES.                      73
developed for a considerable time, for the liver adhered to the
diaphragm by very firm false membranes, in which I myself was
able to inject with quicksilver, newly developed lymphatic
vessels, and this indeed is only possible in old false membranes.
During life this inflammation liad not betrayed itself by any
symptoms.
After opening the skull, I saw that on the left side the dura
mater was firmly adherent to the hemisphere, and also directly
behind the anterior branch of the meningea media, above on the
inferior lobe of the brain. Here the brain mass was to such a
degree softened and infiltrated with yellow serum, that a large
cavity of two and a half centimetres in height and four
centimetres in horizontal diameter had formed. Bed points
were seen all over the brain, which was rather softer than
normal. Much serum escaped from the ventricles. The left
corpus striatum was not so consistent as the one of the other
side.
In this case the inflammation had evidently extended more
over the whole brain ; it had advanced even to the ventricles, and
had attacked the corpus striatum; this indeed explains the con-
vulsions which occurred at the time of the last relapse. The
recurrence of the disease with such severity, in spite of all
injurious influences having been as much as possible avoided, in
this case deserves attention.
Probably already in the first attack an extensive inflammation
of the pia mater was developed, and to judge from the disturb-
ance of the intellect, the cortical layer was at the same time
drawn within the region of the morbid influence.
FOTJETII CASE.
A woman, fifty-seven years of age, who had long suffered from
violent headache, and complained of fulness and throbbing in
the head, came in 1826 into the outer hospital at Amsterdam.
The tongue was loaded, she had vomited repeatedly, and she
complained of stiffness in the limbs. Solvent and derivative
remedies were employed, and leeches were applied to the head.
The bowels were evacuated, but fulness of the head and sleepiness,
difficult and faltering articulation remained, as well as contracted
pupils,foul tongue, bitter taste, and great thirst. By the continued
use of tartar emetic, of solvents and clysters, the bowels were
regulated, but at the same time the brain symptoms increased,
and in five days the woman fell into a comatose state with half
closed eyes and open mouth. She lay generally on the right
side. The right arm was always bent, but the left arm was
pressed on the left side of the head, an indication that she still
felt a dull pain there. The next day the mouth was drawn to
the left side, the pupils were still more contracted, especially the
right one, articulation was also much impeded, and the sopor
continuing, the patient replied to repeated addresses, with only
a single word.
-ocr page 85-
74 PATHOIOG* AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Some days afterwards, when the arm was in the bent position,
paresis of the right leg came on, and soon passed into complete
paralysis. A continual whining, occasionally interrupted by a
screaming out, proved the severe persisting headache.
Thus continued her state from March 28th to April 4th.
Then under the use of antiphlogistic and resolvent measures, a
remission of the symptoms occurred. The eyes were more
opened, the pupils were no longer so much contracted, which the
right especially had been; the left eye was reddened by distended
vessels; the distortion of the mouth ceased, and the sopor
appeared to vanish ; but the urine was still passed involuntarily,
and the woman now complained of violent headache on the left side,
and behind in the region of the vertex. She was not delirious.
In a few days the morbid symptoms returned with renewed
severity. The right arm was bent and stiff, and felt cool; the
woman could hold nothing fast with the left, probably in conse-
quence of loss of sensation coming on ; the right pupil was again
more contracted. As only very little dark urine was now passed,
I directed the use of the catheter, through which a large quantity
passed away. Both legs were also again strongly drawn, coma
and loss of consciousness increased. On April 18th convulsions
appeared, and in these the woman died.
On section, much indurated matter was found in the colon.
The caecum was inflamed and hardened in some places even as
firm as cartilage ; the liver was inflamed and full of tubercles ;
on the spleen there was an almost cartilaginous plate ; the lungs
were adherent and hepatised internally. On the left side, above
and behind in the vertical region, to one centimetre from the falx,
and two centimetres above the tentorium, the dura mater was much
inflamed and thickened, and adherent to the arachnoid and pia
mater in an extent of about seven centimetres. Under this adherent
part the arachnoid contained pus, the vessels of the pia mater
were much distended, the cortical layer appeared much reddened,
and numerous blood points appeared in the medullary substance,
the optic thalami, especially the left, were strongly reddened,
the brain itself felt rather more firm. At the base of the skull
purulent serum was found.
This case also supplies a proof that one may be in error as
regards the removal of indurated matter from the colon, although
for a considerable time a daily evacuation has been ensured by
solvents and aperients as well as by clysters. The degeneration
of the colon was not of recent occurrence, but the symptoms
proceeding from it, were marked by the prominent brain pheno-
mena. Probably the whole ground of the disease lay in this
obstruction, particularly as the posterior lobe of the brain was
affected, on which the reflex proceeding from the colon usually
acts earlier than on the anterior part of the hemispheres. The
induration and thickening of the colon certainly at last con-
tributed much to the difficulty of dislodgement of the hardened
masses.
-ocr page 86-
Inflammation of the dura mates.                    75
I will observe that the left posterior lobe and the left optic
thalamus were affected, nevertheless the right pupil was the more
contracted during the increase of the disease, against which the'
vessels of the left eye, thus, on the side inflamed, were most
distended. The anaesthesia of the left arm may have stood in
relation to the affection of the optic thalami.
In this case an intense inflammation in the posterior section
of the hemisphere existed, without the anterior lobe being
attacked. Accordingly delirium was absent, thus differing from the
second case where the anterior lobe was diseased, and violent
delirium occurred. Prom the intensity of the inflammation, the
intermission was only of short duration, and not quite complete.
The case is also instructive in this, that it shows us that in
such comatose conditions, even when the urine continually
dribbles away, the bladder may, nevertheless, be quite full.
FIFTH CASE.
A plethoric man between forty and fifty years old, a year and
a half" before his last illness, sustained a fall on the vertex, and,
at the same time, had a rib broken. Soon afterwards he had an
apoplectic attack, and the right arm was paralysed, but not the
leg. After some time his state improved, but the arm still
remained paralysed. He had also some suffering in the lower
jaw, which, half a year before the fall, had been broken in the
violent extraction of a molar tooth.
In the summer of 1825 he came under my treatment in the
outer hospital at Amsterdam. He complained of violent headache
and oppression of the chest, and the arm was still paralysed as
before. After no very long treatment these symptoms of disease
disappeared, except the paralysis of the arm, and the man left
the institution apparently cured.
In March of the following year he was again brought in there
quite unconscious. He had great congestion of the head, a hard
pulse, and lay always on the right side. A free bleeding evacuated
blood of very inflammatory character ; the sopor did not diminish
through the bleeding, but it was remarkable that the patient
carried the right arm, which, up to this, was paralysed, to the
head. The movement seemed partly voluntary, in so far as the
left side of the vertex was rubbed with the right hand ; again, it
was also so far an involuntary movement induced by contraction
of the flexors by which the arm is set in firm contraction, as that
if one extended it by violence or intermission, it again of itself
returned to the head. At the same time the patient now lay on
his left side, which seemed to be paralysed, as no more move-
ments were undertaken with it. The right half of the face also
was paralysed, since the cheek muscles and the angle of the mouth
hung down here. Urine and feces were evacuated involuntarily.
The head was cupped, but without improvement being
obtained. The following night violent convulsions occurred,
during which the man died.
-ocr page 87-
76 PATHOLOGY AHD THERAPEUTICS OF JfETfTAL DISEASES.
On section, tlie skull was found much thickened, which is not
unfrequently seen in chronic inflammation of the dura mater. In
sawing it through, much blood escaped on the left side and behind.
The dura mater here, behind and above, over the left hemisphere,
was much thickened and firmly adherent to the brain. The
surface of the brain was dry, probably in consequence of
distension, through which the serum was pressed away. The
cavities of the brain contained much bright yellow serum.
The medullary substance of the brain was softened quite to a
pap, under the portion adherent to the dura mater, as far as the
lateral ventricle, and some yellow serum was found between the
nerve fibres. The softening, in a rather oblique direction, had a
diameter of not less than eleven centimetres. In the middle of the
softened place, where the dura mater was most affected and most
thickened, the brain matter formed as it were a large tubercle of
about three and a half centimetres in size; to a depth of two
centimetres it was quite hard, and of a red colour, and firmly united
with the dura mater. Yet it was not a tubercle, for the border
of the indurated part passed over into the softened, and the
acutely inflamed portion was surrounded by a softened mass. The
skull was carious at the affected place, and the corroded bone
felt rough. This was probably the place where the violence of
fall had previously acted. Through this external violence, a
chronic inflammation of the dura mater had probably been
developed, and at the first sojourn of the patient in the hospital,
I had seen those additional symptoms which in such injuries are
accustomed to disappear of themselves.
The half voluntary, half involuntary movement of the right
arm and the paralysis of the left are worthy of notice. Probably
irritation of the left corpus striatum or of the left thalamus
existed, and perhaps later, pressure of serum in the ventricles
produced the paralysis of the left side.
The paralysis of the right arm alone might perhaps be inter-
preted in favour of the assumption of Pinel Grandchainp, that in
affections of the posterior lobe and of the thalamus, the arm, in
affections of the anterior lobe and the corpus striatum the leg,
becomes paralysed. But I have as little evidence as Andral in
favour of this proposition.
The involuntary pressure on the affected part of the head, in
spite of the existing coma, points to the violent headache.
I will also mention as something unusual, that the lower jaw on
one side as far as the infra-maxillary foramen, was as thin as a
quill, and that the anterior and posterior parts were only connected
with one another by ligaments.
SIXTH CASE.
This case has already been fully described by G-. A. P. Quarin
"Willemier (Diss, de Otorrhcea, Traj. ad BJien, 1835, p. 57). It
concerns a mason who was thrown down by a falling wall, remained
hanging, head downwards, in a scaffolding, and while in this
-ocr page 88-
INFLAMMATION OF THE DITBA MATER.                         77
position was struck by a heavy stone on the angle of the right
side of the lower jaw, whereby the glenoid cavity sustained, a
severe injury. From that time the man complained more or less
of headache on the right side. After the lapse of five years, this
headache, which had extended over the forehead and vertex,
increased to such a degree that the man was nearly driven to
desperation, had no rest day or night, and at last became insane,
and then the pain in the head seemed to cease. At the same
time, deafness of the right ear came on, as well as paralysis of the
left facial nerve, and to these were later added, strangely enough,
ptosis and external strabismus of the right eye. No other
appearances of paralysis were present.
On the 12th of January, 1835, that is, eight years after the
accident, the man was received as an imbecile into the Utrecht
Institution for the Insane. After a time the man's condition
once more improved, and he could again work without complain-
ing of pain. But on a sudden, without known cause, the pain
again increased very considerably, an apoplectic attack occurred,
speaking and swallowing became difficult, and the right eye
looked red and swollen. The apoplectic attacks were repeated,
but on the 2nd of March of this year the man, although very
weak, was again quite in his senses. He was conscious that his
death was imminent, and in consequence made some arrange-
ments. He died in the following night.
The dura mater over the fovea glenoidalis was found nearly as
hard as cartilage, and certainly two lines thick. The under lobe
of the brain, from the Sylvian fissure even to the edge of the
cerebellum, was firmly adherent to the dura mater, and at the
same place, softened to a sero-purulent infiltrated pap. Puriform
serum was effused at the base of the skull, at the crura cerebri,
at the pons, at the medulla oblongata. The inflammation of the
dura mater in front of the petrous bone, reached to the lesser
wings of the sphenoid and the cavernous sinus, where the oculo-
motorius showed signs of acute inflammation, which explains
the ptosis and strabismus. The remaining nerves appeared to be
healthy. The dura mater of the petrous bone was not diseased,
yet the tympanic cavity was quite full of plastic lymph, the
ossicles of the ear were reddened by distended vessels, and a
similar condition was visible both in the vestibule and in the
semicircular canals. Above and in front, the pia mater was so
closely adherent to the hemispheres, that it could not be drawn
off the cortical layer without the latter being destroyed. Doubt-
less the inflammation of the dura mater had been induced by the
injury sustained eight years previously. As to whether that
injury had caused a fissure, or whether the condyle of the jaw
was degenerated, I can state nothing, since I was only permitted
to examine the brain.
I might communicate yet other cases from my observation,
especially some where the inflammation of the dura mater had
come on after the otorrhoea and caries of the petrous bone.
-ocr page 89-
78 PATHOLOGY AND THEHAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
However, I will for the present be content to refer to a case
observed by myself, and described by Tobbe (Over de ontsteking
in de voorhoofdsboezems:
Utrecht, 1860, p. 41). It relates to a
woman in whom inflammation and suppuration of the frontal
sinus spread to the inside of the skull, and induced an extensive,
finally sub-purulent, affection of the pia mater, under which the
woman succumbed.
On the other hand, I will now communicate two cases, from
which we may conclude that this dangerous and easily mistaken
inflammation of the dura mater may yet be conducted to a
recovery, if only we employ an active treatment.
SEVENTH CASE.
A strong powerful man, about 45 years old, who had from his
youth enjoyed good health, in November, 1832, without known
cause, suffered pains in the arm and leg of the left side, which
pains seemed to disappear again by wrapping the limbs in flannel.
There came besides, from time to time, a feeling of loss of power
in both hands, which certainly soon vanished again; this recurred
about every eight days, and continued for a quarter of a year.
Soon after, a swelling appeared in the left knee joint; this was
very painful. By poulticing, it passed into suppuration, and
evacuated a large quantity of matter, after which the wound
closed. In December, pain came on in the left side of the back
of the head, near the ear; it continually got worse, and on
account of it the man consulted a physician in January. At
night, in bed, the pains increased in severity, and as they could
not be referred to syphilis, they were regarded as rheumatic
pains, which conclusion the unfavourable weather seemed to
warrant. Diaphoretics, especially Dover's powder, were given, a
blister on the neck was for some time kept discharging, and
thereupon the pain left.
In October, 1833, the man came again to his physician, for the
pain had again broken out with severity in the same place, and
extended to above the ear. For a long time he had remained
quite free from pain, but for some time the pains had again
occurred, periodically, and now they had increased to great
severity. The pulse was weak, not feverish ; the eyes dull and
watery, the face pale. At the same time the bowels were slug-
gish. At first a purgative was ordered, then diaphoretics and
Dover's powder, in turn. The pains, however, did not abate, and
four days after, on the 17th of March, the patient demanded
my help.
I found the patient in a very unsatisfactory condition. On the
head, which, on account of the supposed rheumatic suffering he
had quite covered up in flannel, there was seen some oedema,
the face was pale, and the pains in the .head appeared to rage
with uncommon severity. Any bending of the head was impos-
sible, on account of violent increase of pain, and the patient was
obliged to sit upright in a chair the whole night through. To
-ocr page 90-
INFLAMMATION OF THE DURA MATER.                         79
that came a sub-paralytic affection of the left arm, which indeed
continued only a quarter of an hour, leaving behind it only
convulsive movements. The eyes were rather dull—the sight of
the left eye was weakened—its pupil was somewhat dilated. The
memory failed almost completely, and the man seemed on the
point of falling into perfect dementia. The pains extended
chiefly over the left ear and region of the back of the head, and
combined with them, was a loud noise in the ear.
I immediately diagnosed a dangerous inflammation of the dura
mater, which had already extended to the arachnoid and pia
mater, and had also affected the hemispheres, by which the
intellectual powers were injured, and also that an otitis was
approaching.
Accordingly, I adopted with decision an antiphlogistic and
derivative treatment. The envelope of flannel round the head
was replaced by cold applications, and on the painful part of the
head I had eight leeches applied. Internally I ordered—
ft                Tart, emet., gr. 5
Aq. distill., uno. 5
One tablespoonful to be taken every hour.
October 18. The pain has been somewhat relieved by the
leeches, but is still pretty severe. The antimony has not caused
any nausea, nor has it acted on the bowels. Otherwise his state
is unaltered.
October 20. The pain in the head is still very severe, but
appears to be concentrated on one point, obliquely above the left
ear. At this part I had an issue applied ; I acted on the bowels
by lenitive electuary, and continued the tartar emetic and the
cold applications. This treatment was carried on, the dose of
antimony being from time to time increased.
October 29. At this time one scruple of tart. emet. was taken
in 5 ozs. of water. Under this treatment, the pain in the head had
lessened considerably, and the whole appearance of the patient
had improved. The convulsive movements of the left arm had
diminished soon after the application of the issue, which now
suppurated freely. There was also constant nausea, but the
bowels were always sluggish. On that account I ordered—
ft                 Tart, emet., scnrp. 1
Extr. Aloes, gr. 10
Fell. Tauri inspiss.
Pulv. Liquir. ana., dr. \
Fiant pil., Nr. 40: three to be taken five times a day.
November 3. The pains are much lessened, and the bowels are
regularly open. As the patient was free from nausea, I ordered
the pills to be taken seven times a day.
November 11. The general condition improves. The nights
are calmer : the patient can lie down again, and is refreshed by
sleep. The noise in the ear has considerably diminished. But
-ocr page 91-
80 PATHOLOGY AST) THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
with increasing improvement the tolerance of the tartar emetic
diminishes, so that three pills already occasion nausea, on which
account the dose is reduced to two pills seven times a day. The
bowels are open two or three times a day.
November 13. The headache is so much diminished that the
patient is only very little inconvenienced by it. The eyes have
a more lively expression, the pupils are no longer unequal, and
the sight of the left eye has improved. The improvement also
holds good for the intellectual powers: the memory is returning,
and new life is, as it were, spreading over the countenance. The
issue is active, and on account of the copious evacuation of foetid
matter, requires to be dressed several times a day. The appetite
remains good, the patient complains somewhat of acid in the
stomach, therefore a drachm of Sapo medicatus was added to
the pills.
November 16. The acid eructation has ceased, the noise in the
ear is quite gone, and the pulse is fuller and stronger. The
tolerance of the tartar emetic is still lessened, he therefore
takes two pills only five times a day; thus, altogether, five
grains daily.
November 18. The patient had taken two pills fasting, when
the tartar emetic much more easily causes nausea and vomiting,
thus I found him vomiting at my visit. I inquired if the vomiting
did not cause him a headache : but he assured me that he always
felt lighter in the head after vomiting. The soft and weak pulse
showed distinctly enough the depressing effect of the antimony
on the vascular system.
The nights are now quiet, and the patient scarcely feels pain
in the head at all. He can again concern himself about his
business. The issue causes pain, and is very inconvenient to
him ; he wishes to have it abolished, but I advise him against
this. He now again went out of doors, and discovered to his
astonishment, that although he was born in the town, he had quite
forgotten all the names of the streets and the way about. When
upon his inquiring, the name of a street was told him, he
committed it to memory again, and he thus learnt afresh the ways
in the town.
At last, after a few days, he seemed to be quite recovered, for
he was now completely free from pains in the head. In spite of
my warning, after a time he had the issue healed, as he fancied
himself quite recovered, and would not be impressed of the
insidious character of the disease.
On the morning of the 28th of January in the following year,
after having eaten a full supper the evening before, the man
suffered a violent attack of apoplexy. A vein was immediately
opened, and six leeches were applied to the head. After that
consciousness returned in some degree, but it was soon evident
that the man had lost the power of speech, and did not quite
recognize those about him. On the following day, as severe
pains in the head came on again, six leeches more were applied
-ocr page 92-
81
INFLAMMATION OP THE DITBA MATEE.
to tie left side of the head; foot-baths were used and a blister
was applied to the neck, as the patient was unwilling to have the
issue renewed. The bowels were again sluggish, and required to
be assisted by aperients and tartar emetic.
Under this treatment the condition of the patient remained
nearly unchanged, especially as concerned the pain in the head.
Speech was difficult and faltering, and the patient could not, for
the most part, find the right words ; but periodically the speech
became better. As the pulse showed no particular tension, the
patient took a weak infusion of arnica, and with that the power
of speech seemed to improve slowly, until the 25th February,
when a fresh apoplectic attack came on, through which not only
was speech quite lost, but also the capacity of recognising his
relations.
I now doubted the possibility of a recovery, because the
mischief appeared to have penetrated deeper into the brain,
and seemed inclined to assume the form of epileptic attacks. I
therefore applied leeches, and determined that the issue should
be again established at the old place, and be kept discharging by
an irritating ointment. Internally I gave tartar emetic, but
this was no longer well borne, and I could only raise the dose to
five grains. The pain in the head continued, although it was
somewhat less. On the 4th of March a new, but not equally
severe attack came on, through which the speech suffered still
more.
From this time his state appeared slowly to change for the
better. But on the 27th of May the patient observed that
another attack was approaching, for speech was entirely
abolished, and convulsions were threatening. The patient's wife
wished to give him quickly some spiritus nitri dulcis, but inad-
vertently poured out of the glass containing spiritus salis
ammoniaci. Scarcely had the patient swallowed some, when the
attack, just on the point of breaking out, was cut short; speech
was immediately recovered, indeed, even the impediment in
speaking which existed before this attack, was no longer
present.
From this time the pain in the head gradually diminished,
while the issue remained suppurating; no more apoplectic
attacks occurred, and the intellectual capacity was free. Now,
however, even a quarter grain of tartar emetic sufficed to induce
nausea. I maintained the issue for a long time, until in the
following summer, in August, it closed of itself, without any
injurious effect.
In the following winter the man again suffered from pain in the
chest and difficult breathing. A venisection and demulcents
soon allayed these symptoms, and not the least headache or brain
affection appeared therewith. He was now again in his counting-
house, and calculating and thinking did not trouble nor weary
him. He slept well, without dreaming.
From this time he enjoyed uninterrupted good health, and not
&
-ocr page 93-
82 PATnOLOOT AND THEEAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
until nearly 20 years after, in the year 1852, did lie again suffer
an epileptic attack, which was preceded by a feeling of heaviness
in the head. Speech was not affected by this attack, nor was
headache induced by it. I ordered cupping to the neck, and
afterwards had an issue placed in the neck; I ensured free action
of the bowels, and regulated the diet, which seemed to be too
copious. Since that the man has remained well up to the present
time (18G0).
We see from this case how advantageous in pachymeningitis
are active derivative measures, whose local activity is explained
by this—that the vessels of the dura mater communicate with
those of the pericranium. If only chronic inflammation of the
pia mater and arachnoid exists, without adhesion to the dura mater,
then derivative measures, although not to be rejected, act less
effectually.
This case again shows distinctly that the inflammation of the
dura mater is a very insidious disease. The last attack, 20 years
after the cure, allows us to suppose that residua are still present
in the formerly attacked spot, which we may regard as a quiescent
volcano, whence perhaps through an active congestion, a reflex on
the medulla oblongata took place, and manifested itself as an
epileptic attack.
The psychical phenomena in this case are also very remarkable.
Probably the inflammation extended over the pia mater, through
which an injury occurred to the cells of the brain cortex, and thus
arose the loss of consciousness, and at the later relapse the
difficulty of speaking, without any degeneration having as yet
taken place. The transition of the arteries and veins in the pia
mater itself had also here as a consequence, that the most violent
storm passed away over the patient. If the man when he had
recovered the first time, no longer knew the way in the town,
whilst his intellectual power had otherwise sustained no damage,
we may fairly assume, that in a part of the cells, their function
remained disturbed without this exercising any particular influence
on the other intellectual faculties. It also seemed to be only an
insignificant weakness, for a moderate excitement, namely, the
renewal of the earlier impression, by hearing the names of the
streets, was sufficient again to restore the function. On the later
relapse this phenomenon did not again occur.
Further, the rapid effect of the caustic ammonia is very
remarkable, by which not only was the epileptic attack cut short
in a moment, but also the speech and memory were restored.
Such an effect has never since occurred to me, although I have
had the remedy tried now and then in approaching epileptic
attacks. That effect proves to me that the cells were weakened
in their activity, in a paralytic condition as it were, which was
immediately removed by the volatile stimulating medicine. I
also find in it a proof for my former assertion, that the substance
of the brain is not really very irritable, and long resists true
inflammation and degeneration.
-ocr page 94-
INFLAMMATION- OP THE DTJHA MATEB.                      83
On the action of tartar emetic, of which I shall speak more in
detail further on, this case gives very instructive disclosure. Its
depressing effect on the heart and brain even during vomiting,
appears in a convincing manner, and even seemed to moderate
the brain congestion. Probably, however, a certain saturation
by the medicine must already exist, if this effect is to appear. If
the vomiting had occcured after the first dose of tartar emetic,
then, doubtless, an increase of congestion would have happened.
Lastly, this case also affords a caution to us not to assume a
syphilitic foundation, from the nocturnal exacerbations of pain,
without further evidence. Here the pain increased, only because
the recumbent posture increased the congestion.
EIGHTH CASE.
For the accurate history of the patient in this case, I have to
thank my friend, Dr. Roelandt, of Rotterdam, on whose recom-
mendation I was called in as consulting physician.
The wine merchant, Van K., about fifty years old, of spare
build, and so-called lymphatic terperament, had hitherto, through
his temperate manner of life, enjoyed continuous good health.
In the year 1854, he suffered at intervals from furuncles. One
of them was developed in the neighbourhood of the eyebrow ;
two others, which were preceded by a troublesome itching, on
the inside of the alas nasi. By appropriate surgical treatment
they subsided without further derangement of the health,
although a few smaller furuncles followed afterwards.
In the first four months of the year 1855 many unpleasant
sensations occurred in the head, a feeling of pressure, sensibility
to disagreeable penetrating noises, weakness of sight in reading
and writing, sleepiness, peevishness, weariness soon induced by
thinking. These symptoms gradually increased, until in the first
half of June a more decided headache occurred, which slowly
increased in the two following months. At first this headache
came on only in the morning. The man could not then attend
to his ordinary business ; he sat down still, held his head in both
hands, and now and then fell asleep, through which the headache
sometimes became worse, sometimes diminished after a longer or
shorter time, again to occur at indefinite hours, by day or night,
and under various exciting causes. At the same time the bowels
were sluggish, on which account house medicine and an appro-
priate diet were brought into requisition.
Notwithstanding the greater sleepiness, the sleep was not
refreshing; on awaking the pain in the head was rather more
severe. Why the attacks of pain came on, or why they stayed
away, could not be discovered. By coughing or sneezing the
pains were increased.
The forehead above the eyebrows was distinguished as the seat
of the pain; from this, if it increased, it extended over the
temples as far as the neck. On the first occurrence of this
pain, a troublesome itching in the nose had again appeared, as
-ocr page 95-
81 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPETJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
twice before with the development of furuncles in the nose,
and accordingly the patient expected another furuncle ; but,
instead of that, there came headache in irregular paroxysms, but
no more completely intermitting.
The objective symptoms of the disease were as follows:—■
1. Paleness of the face, dull and sullen expression of the only
slightly injected eyes, lowered temperature of the skin, especially
of the limbs, increased temperature of the head, especially at
the forehead and vertex. 2. In standing the patient has not the
energetic demeanour as usual, he likes to sit, supporting his
head on his hand ; in lying, all motions are difficult to him.
3. The pulse is rather slow (54-0) sluggish, small, easily
compressed. 4. Eespiration was slow. 5. Innervation languished,
as was to be assumed from the psychical and sensory, and also
from the vegetative functions. In the muscles of the legs reflex
movements frequently took place, also during sleep.
The diagnosis was not clear on the first visits. On account of
sluggishness of the bowels, on the 13th and 14th July, small
doses of ext. aloe's were ordered, wrhich acted, and after that the
headache remained longer absent in the morning.
On the 15th of July 6 grains of tart. emet. in 6 ounces of
water were prescribed, by which nausea' and copious evacuations
were induced. Up to the 24th of July nothing further was
ordered. Observation of the patient, proved that he was daily
during six hours (from about ten in the morning until four in
the afternoon) free from pain in the head, and during this time
he could even apply himself to his business; that, on the other
hand, during the remaining eighteen hours, the above-described
condition was present. "We accordingly suspected a masked
intermittent (eine Intermittens larvata), and ordered—
Bt                Chin, sulph., scrup. 1
Ext. Liquirit, dr. 2
Fiant pil., No. 40. Two pills to be taken every hour during the daytime.
Upon this the headaches ceased, a quiet and natural sleep came
on, and from August 2nd the patient discontinued the pills. The
cure wras however of short duration; already on the 8th of
August the former condition had again appeared. We supposed
a relapse of the intermittent, and again ordered quinine; this
time, however, without result. The symptoms rather increased in
severity, and there was no longer a regular intermission.
Shower baths were now recommended to the patient; but they
had no result. Six leeches behind the ears, with free after-
bleeding also produced no improvement, rather, all the morbid
symptoms got worse with the continuance of the headache ; the
sleep was more like sopor, and the patient awoke always with
more violent pain in the head ; the reflex movements in the legs
occurred more frequently; also on one occasion, although
transitory, an irregular dilatation of the pupil was perceived.
The evident congestion of the head, and the blood stasis called for
active derivation.
-ocr page 96-
INJXAMMATIOtt OF TME DtTBA MATES.                      85
On the 29th of August there was ordered—
R.            Tart, emet., gr. 6
Mucil. gummi. arab.
Aq. Naphse ana unc. 1
Aq. distill., unc. 6
One tablespoonful to be taken every hour.
On the 30th of August this solution was repeated. On the
31st of August an infusion of senna with Anima rhei and six
grains of tartar emetic, was ordered, together with cold
applications to the head, and sinapisms to the calves of the legs.
Copious stools followed.
On the 1st and 2nd of September, the same measures were
employed, and then, for the first time, copious watery vomiting
with admixture of bile took place. To this soon succeeded an
agreeable calmness and relaxation, quiet sleep, waking without
headache ; uniform temperature and moist skin, improvement of
the slow pulse, copious evacuation of urine. The patient felt
himself decidedly better, and one again entertained hope of his
recovery. In order to maintain the derivation, a blister was
placed on the neck.
However, already, on the 3rd of September, the morbid
symptoms reappeared; indeed, the expression of the disease
came forth more decidedly than before. Extr. aloes aquosum
was given even in increasing doses, but without result. The
morbid symptoms only increased. The patient fell into complete
lethargy, the forehead felt warmer, and above the eyebrows, was
distinctly reddened; the pulse sank to fifty beats.
On the 6th of September, I was called into consultation. I
found the patient in the state described, quite unconscious, and I
immediately diagnosed a pachymeningitis. I had four leeches
applied to the nose, and the after bleeding encouraged as much
as possible ; and as tartar emetic is tolerated better and in larger
doses in the form of powder and pill than in solution, I ordered
internally—
R             Tart, emet., gr. 9
Sacch. alb., dr. 3
Divide in partes asquales 9. One powder to be taken every two hours.
I also advised the sore on the neck to be brought into active
suppuration ; I ordered cold applications to the head, sinapisms
to the calves of the legs, and a clyster. The latter produced a
copious evacuation, and after this five watery and bilious
discharges followed. The leech bites bled copiously. Even on
the evening of this day the condition was essentially improved;
the patient was conscious, the pulse had risen to sixty beats, the
skin felt warm, the urine passed more freely, and was no longer
so dark. The night passed calmly, and in the course of it the
headache vanished.
On the seventh the pulse was counted sixty-six, and the patient
took some food. The powder, the sinapisms, and the clyster,
were repeated, and the suppuration in the neck was promoted.
-ocr page 97-
86 PATflOIiO&t AND TtfEEAPEtTTlCS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
In the evening the pulse fell again (sixty-two beats) and was
smaller. The patient lay on his side, bent forwards, manifested
incorrect ideas of several things, and assumed a very com-
manding tone. I had given warning that after some alleviation
of the morbid symptoms a relapse would occur, and, on account
of this, six leeches were applied to the forehead, and the after
bleeding was maintained by elastic cupping glasses, so that the
blood evacuated amounted to about five ounces. After that
quietude and relaxation occurred, and the patient had a peaceful
night.
September 8. No trace of headache ; the confused ideas have
disappeared; the head and the rest of the body have a normal
temperature ; the pulse is fuller, with sixty beats in the minute;
the tongue less coated and more moist; nothing more is seen of
the restlessness and reflex movements of the legs. The powders
were repeated. An ounce of castor oil was also ordered to be
taken in two doses.
September 9. The night has passed quietly. The psychical
functions are pretty good, only in the memory and knowledge
of time is there any disturbance ; headache is not present. The
powders have not produced any nausea, and accordingly are to be
repeated. Towards evening the patient becomes less quiet, and
is only with difficulty kept in bed. A cloudy sediment is seen
in the urine.
September 10. The sleep has been deep, the breathing
groaning, occasionally interrupted by hiccup. Much urine was
passed in the morning. The pulse was more developed, the
temperature somewhat raised. Chewing and swallowing are
impeded, and the patient will not take anything in the evening.
He decidedly refuses to take the powder. A clyster has only
little effect.
September 11. The night has passed quietly. The pulse
changes between fifty-five and sixty-five beats. Taking the
powder is steadfastly refused. On the second visit the con-
tinuance of the tartar emetic was insisted upon, and it was
ordered in smaller doses, namely:—
ft                Tart, omet, gr. 10
Extr. Hyoecy. aq., scrap. 1
Extr. Liquir., dr. \
Fiant pilulse, No. 30: one to bo taken every two hours.
Tip to the 15th September the condition remained good, it
even improved daily. The pain in the head had quite left, the
intelligence and state of mind, except for a rather excited con-
dition, left nothing to be wished for. The sleep was quieter,
and was free from dreams, which hitherto had been constantly
troublesome. The pulse was 70. The patient could leave his
bed for some time without any fatigue. The tongue had a
greyish coating, and appeared as if swollen; but with this the
appetite was quite good.* The tartar emetic was therefore
* This occurs often in maniacs, and indicates a still continuing irritation.
-ocr page 98-
S7
KTOAMMATIOS OE THE DrEA MATER.
omitted for a few days, and then the tongue again assumed its
natural appearance. On the 13th a clyster was administered,
1 oz. of electuar lenitivum with 4 gr. extr. Hyoscyami was also
ordered.
September 16. The patient is again to-day in quite another
condition, and the hope of a restoration is for the third time
overthrown. On the previous evening the hands gradually
became cold, as in the preceding relapses, the headache had
re-occurred, and the night was not passed as well as before ; in
short, all pointed to a return of the former unfavourable state,
and it was thought that the cause must be ascribed to an error
in diet. The patient lay apathetic, and complaining of headacho
on the same side. The temperature of the skin was lower and
unequal; the heart beat sixty times in the minute. As fresh
congestion and inflammation were to be feared, four leeches
were applied to the forehead, and the after-bleeding kept up by
elastic cupping-glasses. Sinapisms were applied to the calves of
the legs and soles of the feet, a clyster was given, and internally
elect, lenitivum and tartar emetic again.
September 17. He has not been very restless during the
night. The pain in the head was no longer so severe, but there
were occasional traces of aberration, and there existed great
indifference and moroseness. The appetite was quite good,
the bowels were properly evacuated. At the evening visit, the
patient declared that he was free from headache, and had again
slept calmly. The heart beat sixty times in the minute. The
tartar emetic was again taken without aversion.
September 18. In the night he had a thin, not copious, stool.
The appearance of the patient is not so good; he has an expression
of suffering, a cool dry skin, pulse fifty-seven, more headache, and
his whole demeanour proclaims nothing good. Six leeches were
again applied to the forehead, and the after bleeding was kept up
by cupping glasses. Tartar emetic was given without extract of
hyoscyamus, cold applications, and also a clyster were employed.
As these dangerous relapses were constantly occurring, the
physician was led to the supposition that he might have to do
with a specific inflammation, a consequence of the furuncle
dyserasia, with which the disease had commenced, and which
although repressed by the active antiphlogosis, might yet not be
quite removed. He, therefore, resolved on the use of sublimate
as a means which destroys the germ of disease, and which in his
experience had proved effectual in acute external inflammations,
which had for weeks together resisted the most active antiphlogistic
measures. He ordered—
R.            Merc. subl. corros., gr. 1
Sacch. alt., dr. 4
Divide in partes sequales 24. A powder to be taken every three hours.
He was the more led to this, as on this occasion the evacuation of
blood had not been of the least use, but the symptoms had rather
increased in severity.
-ocr page 99-
88 PATHOLOGY AND TSEBAPEtrTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
I had been absent for some days and was now again consulted.
I had nothing to object to these small doses of sublimate, but did
not expect much from them.
On the 19th of September, the state was still the same. The
heart beat forty-eight times in the minute, the patient was quite
indifferent and impassive, and had pain in the head on the
slightest motion. A small quantity of dinner has been again
vomited. In the evening two leeches were applied to the nose.
September 20. After the application of the leeches, there was
an improvement in his condition, and the night was better. A
clyster acted only moderately : vomiting had not recurred. The
pulse has risen from forty-four to fifty-six. The headache has
moderated, the patient is more conscious. Evacuation of urine
is copious. The sublimate is continued.
From the 21st to the 23rd, favourable1 and unfavourable
symptoms alternated, but the latter were evidently predominant.
September 24. The patient is much worse, and the hope of a
favourable issue becomes less and less. Although no further
decided exacerbations of the headache have occurred, yet there is
evidently greater loss of feeling; obtuseness and indifference,
probably hinder the manifestation of pain. The patient scarcely
speaks at all ; he scarcely gives occasional utterance, with
difficulty, to a word. He may, indeed, see with his eyes, but
they do not give the impression of his really perceiving. A
similar attitude is maintained day and night. The difference
between sleeping and waking is scarcely apparent. He takes
almost no food, and drinks only seldom. In consequence, during
the last few days, general emaciation has more decidedly
appeared; this may be due as well to the weakened influence of
the nervous system on the vegetative functions, as to the
diminished supply of nutriment. The adynamic character of the
disease becomes more and more apparent, and a low state of
innervation, with absence of all paralytic appearances, so that we
seem enjoined to interfere with stimulants. On this ground an
infusion of arnica flowers (1| drachm to 6 ounces) was ordered,
and at the same time the sublimate was continued. A clyster
was also given. Towards evening a still greater decline occurred,
and a large blister was now applied, reaching from the forehead
to the vertex and to the temples.
September 25. The night has been passed peacefully. The
i:
atient groans occasionally. The pulse is rather more developed,
ut still beats only forty times in a minute ; the temperature of
the skin is more natural, swallowing is less difficult than on the
previous day. The administration of the arnica is now regulated
according to the temperature of the skin.
September 26. Violent headache, although of short duration,
came on in the night. The intellect is very dull, and only strong
impressions act on the much-depressed vitality. The pulse has
risen from forty to fifty. The patient swallows with trouble
and resistance, and nearly every single word sticks in his
-ocr page 100-
INFIAMMATION OP THE DUEA MATES.                     89
throat: only rarely do lucid intervals, as it were, of the power
of speech occur, in. which he expresses anything with ease. He
rather appears to sleep than really does so. As the blister has
not yet drawn, it is replaced by another. Another clyster is
also given.
September 27. The urine for the first time has a copious
sediment, which however was not the case on the next day.
The lachrymal glands secrete copiously, and their fluid collects
between the lower eyelid and the bulb, likewise at the
inner angle. This also continued the next day. The tongue is
moist, and appetite is again present. The same measures are
continued.
September 28. The condition is, on the whole, more favour-
able ; the respiration is good. Up to now, three and a half
grains of sublimate have been administered, without salivation
showing itself. The arnica always quickly increases the temper-
ature of the skin, the patient positively refuses to take it.
September 29. During the night the patient has been toler-
ably quiet. The sublimate is now continued in only half as
large a dose.
September 30. In the morning the patient's state was just
the same, but in the evening a favourable change occurred. The
patient raises himself up quite unexpectedly, speaks much, eats
and drinks with appetite, without being so much excited thereby,
as previously when improvement was coming on. He speaks
quite intelligently of the danger which has so long hovered over
him, and seems to be apprized of all. He feels quite well, has a
pulse of fifty, and is free from headache.
October 1. The night has been passed tolerably calmly; no
pain in the head, no disturbance in the intellectual functions,
pulse 50. The bowels are acted on by lenitive electuary, and
the sublimate is continued.
October 4. The blister is taken away, and is only maintained
as an exutory in a half-moon shape on the frontal protuberances.
Prom this time the improvement progresses decidedly from day
to day, all disquieting symptoms vanish, and the pain in the
head remains absent. The sublimate is still continued at one
forty-eighth of a grain, and the lenitive electuary is given
occasionally.
October 13. The exutory is properly maintained, the dose of
sublimate is further diminished. On the forehead small
furuncles are developed from irritation of the skin. No
trace of salivation. The diet is carefully regulated. As
convalescent, the man leaves his bed for some hours in the day.
The improvement now proceeded uniformly. On 8th Novem-
ber one counted 82 regular pulse-beats, the emaciation is again
partly compensated, and with prudence some affairs can already
be attended to. Up to now about six grains of sublimate have
been taken.
From that time up to the present (1861), the man has always
-ocr page 101-
90 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OE MENTAL DISEASES.
remained well; he is only annoyed that his head is easily affected
by the wine vapour in the cellar. The headache, however, has
never returned. We may well say that in the obstinate struggle
with the storming Death, a brilliant victory has been achieved.
This case proves most decidedly how obstinate and insidious
is pachymeningitis, to which especially frequent relapses with
renewed severity seem to belong. That this inflammation had
extended to the pia mater is indeed clear enough.
The case teaches us that in paralysis of some of the functions
of the brain, among which the, at last, so-much-impeded swallow-
ing is to be counted, and the disturbance of the mental functions,
we need not straightway imagine a disorganisation. When the
congestion and inflammation extended to the cortical layer, and
even to the deeper parts of the brain, functional disturbances
indeed resulted, but no actual disorganisation had yet occurred.
We have here also a fresh proof that the brain substance is only
slowly brought into an inflamed condition.
It is remarkable, that on the outbreak of the disease, the
attacks appeared to occur with a fixed type, and even yielded to
quinine. In the further course this was different. Through
that the insidiousness of the disease is only increased. I was
misled by it on one occasion in another case to which I was
called in consultation, when the severe headache ceased under
sulphate of quinine. After a few days the pain in the head
appeared again with periodic attacks, and although I suspected a
pachymeningitis, I agreed in a repetition of the sulphate of
quinine, with simultaneous employment of leeches and of blis-
tering plaster to the neck. At my second visit I found this
patient, who dwelt out of town, already moribund.
The case of Eoelandt shows further that the leeches must be
applied as near as possible to the affected part. Leeches and a
blister to the neck, at the commencement of the medical treat-
ment, had availed nothing. On the other hand, the leeches to
the forehead did good (not the last time, it is true), and still
more the leeches to the nose, on account of direct derivation
from the affected spot. If the inflammation had affected rather
the back part of the head, cupping on the neck would have been
more in place.
The use of active derivation in the neighbourhood of the part
attacked, was also confirmed here. I cannot ascribe the cure to
the small doses of sublimate which the patient had taken.
During the use of this remedy, the condition was still bad enough.
It was only when the large blister over the whole forehead took
active effect, that the inflammation of the dura mater yielded,
with all its consequences.
The salutary effect of such derivations, as well as the powerfully
depressing action of tartar emetic, I have also experienced in
two cases which I will only mention in a few words. A woman
had a^ pachymeningitis running its course with severe pains, and
affecting chiefly the vertical region; gradually even epileptic
-ocr page 102-
91
INFLAMMATION OF THE DtfBA MATEK.
attacks appeared. Leeches were repeatedly applied, and an issue
on the vertex was kept open more than a year, by which a
complete cure was obtained. A purulent discharge from the nose
occurred of itself, and this had improved her condition. The
other case also occurred in a woman; the inflammation of the
dura mater and the acute pain, which had been taken for
rheumatism, occurred here over the left ear. An issue, which
was kept in active discharge, and repeated application of leeches,
at last suppressed the tedious disease which had been accompanied
more than once by cerebral symptoms. In this case purulent
otorrhoea occurred, which, however, left no deafness behind it. In
both cases serious relapses several times took place.
                       ,
From my experience, which is not entirely exhausted by the
preceding cases, I cannot hold idiopathic pachymeningitis, inde-
pendent of external injury or syphilis, to be so rare a disease as
authors affirm. I believe the disease is frequently mistaken, and
supposed to be a febris larvata, on account of the regular inter-
missions, or more frequently a cephalsea rheumatica.
At first sight it may appear strange that this inflammation is
distinguished by such intense painfulness. It must be remembered,
however, that the dura mater cerebri consists of two layers, of
which the outer forms the periosteum with which the dura
mater proper is coherent. The great painfulness in consequence
of inflammation, is possessed by the dura mater in common with
the periosteum of other bones. The dura mater of the vertebral
canal, separated from the periosteum, is, according to my
experience far leBS painful in inflammations, than the dura mater
cerebri. Also degenerations, ossifications, and even inflammations
of the falx cerebri appeared in a few cases which have occurred
to me, not to pursue a very painful course. In the vertebral
canal, an isolated inflammation of the dura mater occurs indeed
only seldom, and on that account we have no perfectly pure
observations. However, I have not observed the pains occurring
here in such severity, although, perhaps, they proceeded from
other parts. If the disease takes a more chronic course, through
which the dura mater unites almost inseparably with the skull,
then the severe pains do not always occur. Thus was it with the
seventy-two year old man (p. 62), where the skull could not be
separated from the dura mater, and where nevertheless no
headache had been present.*
The intermittence is also peculiar, it often occurs as distinctly
periodic as in intermittent fever, but mostly manifests itself
irregularly, so that rather long complete intermissions are
distinguished. Here, again, we recognise the correspondence of
* Probably the strong coherence of the periosteum to the bones, and the great
tension in consequence of inflammatory swelling, through which an injurious and
painful pressure on the nerves arises, contributes much to the painfulness. At least
the periostitis, which always occurs after fractures or after amputations, is not very
painful, in case the torn edges of the periosteum do not sustain any tension, and are
not exposed to pressure.
-ocr page 103-
92 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAtETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
the dura mater, with the periosteum of other parts. In
periostitis generally, the pain comes on more severely during the
night, or it has even longer intermissions. Other authors also
mention the intermittence of the symptoms of the disease.
Especially many observations of the kind are found in the works
of the distinguished Lallemand. (RechercJies sur Vencephale :
lettre ii., obs. 5 et 31; lettre iii., obs. 6 et 17 ; lettre iv., obs. 3
et 20; lettre v., obs. 4, where on account of the intermittence
arsensic was given. Lettre vii., obs. 1, 2, 11; lettre viii.,
obs. 13.)
But in very acute cases these intermissions appear to be
i absent, or perhaps they were not observed in the beginning of
the disease, before medical treatment was commenced. Thus, for
example, nothing is said of it in Lallemand (lettre iv., obs. 14;
and also in other cases).
Section 16.—Pathological Anatomy of the Brain.
That irritations and inflammatory conditions of the pia mater,
according to the degree of their development, stand in the closest
relation with the different forms of insanity, one can scarcely
doubt; having regard to what I have adduced, on the cortical
layer as the organ of the higher intellectual powers, on the
connection between mind and body, on the influence of the
body on the mind, as well as on the circulation in the brain.
But there are yet some points which are worthy of a closer
consideration.
It is well known that the pia mater is covered by the arach-
noid. It is generally considered, and I believe with perfect
correctness, that the outer layer of the arachnoid lies on the inner
surface of the dura mater, that its inner or visceral layer, on the
other hand, envelopes the brain, so that it does not sink
between the convolutions of the brain, but passes bridge-like
from one convolution to another. There the arachnoid is also
attached, by delicate connective tissue, to the subjacent pia
mater. The latter must be regarded merely as a vascular
membrane, from which a serous fluid is constantly exuded, which
collects between the pia mater and arachnoid, and even in the
normal state appears to be not entirely absent. But if the pia
mater is in an inflammatory condition, or even only in a state of
great congestion, then not only is the quantity of serum exuded
between the two membranes increased, but the fluid also
becomes fibrinous, and coagulates after death. In one case I
was able to undertake the section of an insane patient, who had
sunk into dementia, as soon as six hours after death. After
opening the skull and laying bare the brain, a considerable
exudation was seen everywhere between the arachnoid and pia
mater, which flowed in such quantity from the place of section
of the membranes, that I could collect it in a plate placed under-
neath. In half an hour I saw to my astonishment that the fluid in
-ocr page 104-
93
PATHOLOGICAL ANATOMY OF THE BEATS.
the plate had changed into a whitish tough mass, which looked just
like a rheumatic inflammatory membrane, and could be raised at
the edge like a membrane. The fluid must, therefore, have
consisted in great part of fibrine which was now coagulated. The
membranes of the brain had meanwhile become quite trans-
parent, and had assumed their natural delicate condition,
whereas a few moments before they appeared to be thickened.
But the pia mater was so firmly united to the cortical layer,
that it could not be removed without laceration of the brain
substance.
In order to arrive at a correct judgment of the forms and
degrees of insanity, we must clearly understand that the anterior
and upper part of the brain stands in the closest relation with
our higher intellectual faculties, and especially the grey layer or
the cortical layer, which lies under the frontal bone and as far
as the vertex. If in the bodies of those who have died insane,
we carefully draw away the pia mater from this surface, and
then cleanse it by dropping clean water from a sponge on it, we
observe as follows.
In rare cases, when, namely, the patient died in the onset of
the disease, the cortical layer shows an irregular coloration ; in
some convolutions it appears bright red, in others paler. These
shades of colour are sometimes perceptible only on a very
accurate examination, and they are the consequences of an
active congestion to these significant parts of the brain, or even
of an already commencing inflammation. "We find it also in
patients who have died of typhus or of nervous fever with
development of active delirium. More rarely we meet with this
alteration in recent cases of insanity also in the inferior or
posterior lobes.
With longer duration and with violent onset, the disease has
passed into inflammation. We have now difficulty in drawing
away the pia mater (whose vessels are generally fully distended)
from the cortical layer ; indeed, according to the degree of the
inflammation, whole layers of the superficial grey cortex will be
torn away and remain attached to the vascular membrane. In
that case there is nearly always more or less plastic lymph
effused between the pia mater and the arachnoid, which by
coagulation in the dead body may become so opaque, that it
forms a thick white layer, through which the convolutions are
scarcely visible.
If through longer duration of the disease obtuseness or
imbecility had already occurred, then we no more meet with
deep coloration, the vessels are now less distended, and the pia
mater easily quits the convolutions, so that we draw it away
more readily than in the healthy condition ; the grey substance
appears pale and anaemic, also thinner and rather atrophied ; the
exudation which in the preceding stage united the pia mater so
firmly with the cortex has quite disappeared; a clear watery
serum flows out everywhere, and the vessels, especially at the
-ocr page 105-
94 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPEITTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
base of the brain, are, as a rule, covered on their inner surface
with bony plates or with atheromatous deposits.
When the changes have proceeded so far we can, as a rule, no
longer expect a restoration. But in the second stage—namely,
that of adhesion of the pia mater—recovery is even yet possible ;
for I have met with this* in individuals who had suffered similarly,
or not at all so severely or violently, as other individuals in whom
recovery took place.
Chronic inflammation of the membranes, and of the substance
of the brain, is not always confined to the anterior and upper
surface of the brain ; when of long duration it also attacks the
inner surface of the sinuses and the cavities of the brain. The
pia mater in these cavities generally becomes thickened by it; it
has sometimes, especially on the septum and in the fourth
ventricle, with the light falling directly on it, an appearance as if
it were covered with fine grains of sand. There is often found
with this a certain quantity of clear serum in the cavities of the
brain, through which these sustain a proportionate enlargement.
The pia mater on the corpora striata is usually thickened, and
generally cannot be drawn away without tearing the softened
substance of the brain. During life these changes manifest
themselves by paralytic phenomena, which usually begin by
tremulousness of the lips in speaking, and afterwards are
characterised more definitely by stammering, and by heavy
insecure gait. The third ventricle may also become distended with
serum, through which distension, the roots of the oculo-motorii
sustain a pressure. Through diminution of energy of this nerve
the equilibrium between the levator palpebral superioris and the
orbicularis palpebrarum, supplied by the facial nerve, is disturbed,
and a ptosis occurs, which indicates a deep, immovable brain
affection. If, by continued exudation, the pressure in the third
ventricle still increases, then the oculo-motorii become yet more
weakened. There now appears an unequal action between the
internal recti muscles of the eye, which are supplied by the oculo-
motorius, and the external recti muscles, which are under the
domination of the abducens, and a more or less marked external
strabismus appears.
I.e., the adhesion of the pia mater.—
Trans.
-ocr page 106-
CHAPTEE II.
PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF INSANITY.
A. Idiopathic Insanity.*
Section 1.—Introduction.
It is not my purpose exhaustively to explain how we are to deal
with the insane, or how the psychical treatment can be most
effectually directed; a sound understanding and knowledge of
men are, in this as a rule, better guides than many regulations
and examples which can only rarely be applied to special cases. I
may, however, give to those practitioners of medicine who have not
had opportunity to thoroughly ground themselves in an institu-
tion for the insane, in this difficult part of the science of medicine,
some short and suitable instructions which may be of practical
utility and may serve as a safe basis for treatment. I hope thus
to help in preventing, an inappropriate or injudicious medical
interference in those cases where the prospect of recovery is still
of the best, the favourable epoch being neglected, and then the
disease either assuming a chronic course, or every prospect of
recovery being lost.
Section 2.—-Different Forms and Classification of Insanity.
In order to be able to sketch in short and definite lineaments,
a picture of the rational treatment of insanity, I must first
premise some axioms on the nature of this disease, on its
immediate causes, and on its different forms. In this concise
survey, I cannot enter into a deeper proof of many propositions ;
I will only communicate the result of many years' experience,
and of a large number of sections.
It is evident that the brain, as the organ through which
the higher intellectual powers are immediately manifested, must
especially suffer in insanity, and confusion of intellect. "We
should, however, be much in error, in seeking, with many authors,
the proper source and cause of the disease always in the brain.
For this stands, indeed, in the closest relation with the rest
of the body, and the influence which many organs exercise
on the brain, is evident enough; I need only mention that
disturbance of digestion, or a copious meal, may call forth
a feeling of discomfort, of heaviness, and depression of thought.
* With some omissions this chapter is taken unaltered from the Tydschrift der
Ned. Maatschappy tot bevordering der Geneeskunde.
3 Jaarg, 1862.—Editor.
-ocr page 107-
96 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
We are accustomed to compare the different kinds of intel-
lectual confusion according to the differences of the phenomena
which they call forth, and to note them down as mania, mono-
mania, melancholia, dementia, and idiotism. This classification
certainly serves to distinguish the different forms, and deserves
to be retained ; however, it has not always appeared to me to be
quite practical, because it proceeds more from the morbid
symptoms than from the nature and origin of the disease. For
some years, I have therefore reduced the different forms of the
disease to two principal groups, which may be designated as
idiopathic and sympathetic insanity, which are distinguished from
one another by special characteristics, and which serve all
considerations in a therapeutical point of view.
In idiopathic.insanity the brain suffers primarily; it may have
for its origin, unusual mental exertion and over-excitement of the
brain, or may have been occasioned by some violent influence,
such as a fall, a shock, or by a certain tendency, and not unfre-
quently by an hereditary predisposition.
Sympathetic insanity exists, when the brain suffers only
secondarily, and the exciting cause lies in other parts of the body,
especially in the abdomen, or in the sexual apparatus. By long
continuance, idiopathic insanity may proceed therefrom; recovery
may not occur, unless the remote causes have been got rid of.
Hence results the great practical utility of this classification.
Section 3.—Symptoms of Idiopathic Insanity in General.
The symptoms occurring in idiopathic mania best characterise
this form of insanity.
In the beginning of the disease an excited condition only is
manifested, an irritation of the cortical substance, wherewith an
accelerated circulation in the brain appears to be connected.
The pulse is generally more frequent, not rarely also hard and
full, the face in most cases is redder than normal, the eyes
sparkling ; there is also an unusual mobility, a certain precipita-
tion in all actions, and in consequence of this agitation, the
decided feeling of health, so that the patient declares he is
healthier, brisker, and stronger than ever before, and imagines
himself capable of enduring the greatest hardships without
difficulty. By the continued excitement of the brain, and the
liveliness thus maintained, sleep is often interrupted, or is com-
pletely absent, or the patient believes that he no longer requires
any sleep. This excitement, the rapid current of thought, the
restless occupation, the inflamed fancy, convince him that he is
able to accomplish much more than he formerly could, that he is
capable of more than other men, that he—is more. Thus he feels
himself standing higher, more intelligent, richer, or even more
powerful; the understanding is no longer able to govern the
impetuous, ever-swelling, stream of ideas and images, the most
extravagant plans and schemes break forth, millions and
-ocr page 108-
07
SYMPTOMS OF IDIOPATHIC INSANITY IN GENEBAL.
kingdoms are gambled with. "We have now to do with a prince or
with an emperor who governs the whole earth.*
In the beginning of the disease, which often advances only very
slowly, and almost imperceptibly, the change is not always
perceived, even by the inmates of the house and the relations.
One observes, indeed, a greater vivacity, and rejoices in the
assurance of perfect good health, nevertheless, the greater
irritability, and the passion on being contradicted, not rarely, in
an unpleasant way, disturb the peace of the family. Moreover,
in the beginning, the patient generally knows how to govern
himself towards strangers, so that other persons notice nothing
about him. In the further advanced state of the disease, their
eyes must certainly be opened by the crazed plans, the senseless
buying and squandering, the unbecoming haughtiness and self-
esteem.
Such excitement of the brain does not, however, remain
without influence on the rest of the body. The medulla oblongata
gradually attains increased activity, and its sensibility is
excited; but this spreads hence to other organs, especially the
intestinal canal. Thence a livelier sensation of hunger and a
powerful digestion, which not unfrequently reaches to gluttony,
with which may be combined an inclination to drinking of wine,
or especially spirits. As the sexual functions stand in close
relation with the medulla oblongata, these are also drawn into the
general agitation, and in such conditions sexual excesses occur
often enough.f
If the disease proceeds further, and does not, through im-
moderate irritation of the brain and through meningitis, pass
into fury, there follows on the acute, a more chronic stage, in
which the great vivacity is again moderated, as the grey cortical
layer more and more degenerates and alters. Ebullitions of
passion appear only occasionally, or they cease entirely. The
* From these phenomena we may, in my opinion, plainly conclude that our
higher principle, our intellectual faculties, our judgment, must not be, if I may so
express myself, identified with the operations of the bram, with the power of the
brain. If our understanding, our judgment, resulted from the operations of the
brain, without anything further, then indeed, such patients, by the prevailing
excitement of the brain, must become more intelligent; their judgment must
be sharper and deeper, in a word, their intellectual powers must be elevated. But
the very opposite occurs. The current of thought is certainly more rapid, on
account of stronger excitement of the organ, but the understanding itself does not
appear in a higher degree; the patient is no longer in a position to govern the
involuntary crowd of thoughts, and his understanding is carried away with them.
The organ alone acts more vigorously; but the organ, therefore, and its operations,
do not yet constitute our individuality, our higher principle. It is also worthy of
observation that such madmen feel themselves in a more lofty position, mightier,
richer, or even claim divine attributes. But none has ever presented himself to me
who has boasted of his greater integrity, or of his higher virtue. They think them-
selves gods only because they consider that they are more mighty, and they are,
perhaps, pretty free with threats of thunder and lightning.
t Insane patients affected with syphilis have often come under my treatment.
The physician must remember this, since the insane do not always state it. I shall
speak further on of onanism as an exciting cause. Here let it suffice to observe
that, also, in idiopathic mania, this vice is often practised to the great injury of the
patient,
H
-ocr page 109-
98 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
ideas become more and more confused; at last the unhappy
patients fall into silliness, and therewith often occur paralytic
symptoms, which point to an effusion of serum in the brain.
Lastly, repeated apoplectic attacks occur until at length a more
violent attack of the kind terminates the sad life of the sufferer.
That the bodily constitution, the sex, the age, are modifying
circumstances, is quite apparent. However, haughtiness, in its
various forms, lies constantly at the foundation; only it is not
to be regarded as the occasioning cause of insanity, as has been
often assumed, but it points out already the commencement of
disease proceeding from the brain, and it belongs to the earliest
and most constant symptoms. Moreover, cases occur (and
probably the affection has then not extended equally severely over
the brain, or it progresses slowly, and does not reach a high
degree) in which the insane person goes astray only in regard to
some points, or even only on a single point, and on the other
hand speaks quite sensibly on every other thing—a condition
which in many respects has a similarity with melancholy, only
the patient is not cast down or sorrowful.* This form of disease
is generally of long duration and difficult of cure.
In men, where the vascular system is more powerfully developed
and in general disposed to inflammation, idiopathic mania is much
more frequent than in women. It is surprising how long a
woman may sometimes suffer from violent mania without the
excitement passing into so severe a meningitis that paralytic
mania and dementia follow upon it. I have observed cases where
women had been for years in a state of madness, and yet were
cured.f In men this happens more rarely, and such a course of
the disease is in them more dangerous.
But not every insanity which is combined with great excite-
ment or even with fury, is therefore to be considered of the
idiopathic form. In very irritable and sensitive individuals
especially in women and girls, also indeed in puerperal mania, we
meet with cases, where the brain becomes powerfully excited by
* As in sympathetic mania or melancholy, as I shall further on develop, the
secondarily-occurring brain irritation is not so violent, and generally takes also a
slower course, while the patient can speak quite rationally on other subjects; we
may well assume that in idiopathic mania, various degrees of brain irritation and
affection occur, and among them also those in which the regular train of thought is
not entirely destroyed. There is then generally only delusion with a ruling idea,
but without that depressing influence on the spirit out of which the melancholic
tone arises, and which proceeds from the action of the sympathetic and its
abdominal portion, on the brain. So cases may happen where it is difficult to
decide whether the insanity is idiopathic or sympathetic, especially as the idiopathic
brain affection not rarely again exercises a marked influence on the abdominal
viscera. Happily this distinction in such cases has no essential influence on the
mode of treatment, as I shall show further on.
t In one woman the agitation and insanity had lasted no less than seven years, and
during the first six years she had mostly lain unclothed upon straw. She was then
received into the Utrecht Institution for the Insane; under better treatment she
slowly became composed and in less than three years there, was quite restored.
During a period of nine years, she then enjoyed the best of health, without her
intellectual powers having sustained any damage by the long enduring insanity.
Unfortunately she again became insane, and she has been for six years more in the
Institution without success having followed the attempts to calm her excitement.
-ocr page 110-
SYMPTOMS OF IDIOPATHIC INSANITY IN GENEBAL.            99
a remote cause, but this excitement proceeds not so much from
the vascular system, being rather produced by violent irritation
of the nervous system, especially in hysterical dispositions. Then
even fury may be present, with most of the symptoms of idiopathic
mania, but haughtiness and self-boasting are either entirely absent
or only transient. The watchful physician will then be able to
discover the exciting cause generally in the uterus, or in other
remote parts which in a reflex manner, by acting on the brain,
called forth this state of over-excitement. Such cases are easily led
to recovery when the cause is removed, and the excited state calmed.
Section 4.—Symptoms of Sympathetic Insanity in general.
Sympathetic insanity, especially if it occurs in the form of
melancholy, gives symptoms quite different from the idiopathic.
In general, we observe here much less agitation; on the
contrary, the patients are mostly still, depressed, sorrowful;
neither have they such confused ideas, but speak and judge quite
correctly on everything, only they are governed by the fancy that
they are unhappy—indeed, that they belong to the most unhappy
of all men. For they regard themselves as the cause of their
unhappiness, and fall into the most horrible anxiety, which is
combined with a feeling of oppression in the prsecordia, in the
region of the stomach, and of the transverse colon, which they
confound with anxiety of conscience. They fly from men, like to
conceal themselves in a dark corner, and in all their actions, in
their demeanour, in their expression of countenance, one perceives
the deepest sadness, and a depression of spirit which not
unfrequently leads to complete despair, and allows thoughts of
suicide to arise.
The brain is in less lively action. The patient is, indeed,
incessantly sunk in his sad thoughts, and therefore generally in
no excited condition. Instead of the sparkling brilliant eye, we
have a dejected look. Sometimes a congestion to the head
happens, but only in a moderate degree ; and if the head appears
somewhat warmer, and the carotids pulsate somewhat stronger,
yet the hands and feet generally feel cool, and the radial
pulse is small and contracted, so that it gives evidence of an
unequal circulation. There is rather a chronic or more passive
congestion. The tip of the nose has generally a red colouring,
but even the ears show a similar hue, according as the congestion
more particularly affects the anterior parts of the brain or the
medulla oblongata.
Here occur principally affections of more distant parts, in
the abdomen or in the chest, in the digestive apparatus or in
the sexual parts, which have usually for some length of time
preceded the outburst of the mania or melancholy. With
some watchfulness we may through this, generally settle
whether we have to do with idiopathic or with sympathetic
insanity. Yet the sympathetic insanity as I shall further
-ocr page 111-
100 PATHOLOGY AMD THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
on show, not rarely passes into the idiopathic form, through
the disturbances and alterations which it calls forth in the
brain; whether by the melancholic ideas entirely ceasing, and
an entirely opposite condition of excitement occurring, or by
passing into dementia, the general issue of all local brain
affections leading to degeneration.
I shall speak more fully of sympathetic insanity, when I come
to its special treatment; here I can only bring forward some
characteristics by which the sympathetic and the idiopathic forms
of the disease may be distinguished from one another.
Section 5.—Acute Idiopathic Mania.
In idiopathic mania, we have to distinguish in reference to its
course, an acute and a chronic form.
Acute idiopathic mania is characterised by greater intensity
and a shorter duration. The acute course occurs especially in
strong and young individuals. The symptoms of irritation of the
brain and of meningitis then appear more strongly marked, the
confusion of intellect is greater and more extended, the fury in
the attacks of raving is more violent; the pulse is not unfrequently
full and hard, the head hot and the countenance is often strongly
reddened, and generally rather swollen; the conjunctiva is often
injected, the eyes quite glistening and the pupil mostly small and
contracted; the patient is in continual motion, he can just as little
sit still as any one in a violent fit of anger or rage, and he often
displays therewith an extraordinary amount of muscular power ;
the insane ideas of greatness, might, and riches, transcend all
limits, and with this violent cerebral irritation, not rarely com-
plete sleeplessness occurs ;* the sexual impulse is generally
increased. The appetite is usually very good, so that the patient
is immoderate in a high degree as regards food, and also as to wine
and spirits, if he can have them. The bowels are usually sluggish.
Increased tendency to this form of disease, is usually to be
sought in hereditary state, in a sanguine easily excitable tempera-
ment, and in mobility of spirit. As exciting causes, all those
influences which strongly stimulate the brain are powerful;
external injuries, insolation,f intense or enduring intellectual
exertion, violent affections of the feelings, abuse of spirits, or of
other poisons which are taken up by the blood.
In the beginning of the disease the prognosis is not altogether
* The physician must be always regardful of this sleeplessness. Its presence
always proves a powerful irritation of the brain, and it would be very wrong in
such cases to interfere with opiates, through which the congestion and determina-
tion of blood to the brain would only be increased. It is true that opiates may be
quite suitable in other cases, which will be considered further on.
t This cause acts very frequently in hot countries, and thence it arises that in-
dividuals who have been taken ill in the East or West Indies, or on the return
voyage to their native land, are generally incurable on their arrival in Europe.
They had been exposed in those countries to a greater heat, through which the
disease developed itself more intensely, especially if the strong heat of the sun
acted on the uncovered head, and on the other side in such cases the first stage of the
disease in which recovery is possible has already gone by, and through the violence
of the disease, incurable organic changes have taken place in the brain.
-ocr page 112-
101
ACtJTE IDIOPATHIC iiATflA.
unfavourable if the patient can be placed under judicious medical
treatment. But great prudence is necessary, because in the
beginning relapses are apt to occur, which very easily pass into
the chronic form,or even progress with the most violent symptoms
of meningitis, and end with apoplexy or paralysis. Here very
much depends upon the first month (or at most the first two or
three months); after a longer duration we have to deal with the
chronic form. In some cases I have seen patients succumb to
violent meningitis within this space of time; the section then
showed copious effusion of a plastic serum, considerable filling of
the vessels, deep colouring of the grey cortex, even a bright red,
more or less speckled, appearance of the medullary substance.
Of course in this acute form, the state of iritation of the mem-
branes of the brain, may pass into a high degree of inflammation.
That depends in great measure on the constitution and age of
the patient, or also on the causes giving rise to the irritation of
the brain, and the physician must direct his treatment accordingly.
I have indeed previously pointed out the mischief which a too
copious or not-indicated evacuation of blood may induce, but
have not intended to assert that bleeding is never to be employed
in this disease. It may be even imperatively demanded. In
robust constitutions, if irritation of the brain and meningitis can
be recognised by distinct signs, if the pulse is full, hard, and
frequent, and the patient is excited, we must repeatedly resort to
the lancet. Meanwhile we must not forget that here we have
not to do with an equally excitable and vascular organ as in
pericarditis or pneumonia, that is to say we must guard against
abstracting at once a large quantity of blood.*
• The disadvantage of such a proceeding will be seen, when the anatomical
relations are taken into consideration. The brain and spinal cord are enclosed in
bony capsules which cannot extend, but also cannot become smaller; nature sought
to maintain as nearly as possible under an equal pressure, the precious organs
included in these cavities. If too much blood tends to flow out, a kind of vacuum
must arise, if the empty space forming is not again filled by something. The
blood will, therefore, in a certain degree, be retained by suction, and although the
assertion on many sides maintained that the brain does not become anaemic by
great haemorrhage, is not thoroughly proved, yet, this much is certain, that the
brain does not become anaemic as quickly as other organs. If, in consequence of
copious loss of blood, the pressure is considerably diminished, the cavity of that bony
capsule acts equally absorbent: the transudation out of the vessels increases, and
the cerebra-spinal fluid becomes more copious, corresponding to the transient
increase of the cerebro-spinal fluid a diminution of the blood is seen in the vessels of
the brain. In addition to this no other part of the body possesses such numerous
interwoven networks of thin-walled and distensible veins as the spinal canal, and
these must then become distended, and partly fill the vacuum occurring through
copious loss of blood. In this manner the circulation in the brain becomes more
sluggish than is endurable in the normal conditions of this important organ. With
this sluggish circulation, the brain no longer experiences the requisite stimulation,
the meningitis is not removed but passes into a chronic, more passive form, and
thus by copious evacuation of blood we promote the transition into dementia.
Therefore, Pinel emphatically warns against it, and later writers confirm his
experience. In this respect one must remember what I have before developed,
namely, that the blood circulates very quickly through the cortical layer, because
the vessels entering it have only a very short course. Lessened rapidity of the
circulation in the brain is therefore especially injurious. Thence also it arises, that
blood charged with carbonic acid in the brain and medulla oblongata almost
instantaneously produces symptoms of suffocation.
-ocr page 113-
102 PATHOLOGY AKD THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
|F If the brain is in a very excited and sensitive condition, the
altering of the circulation by copious venisection may induce a
new excitement, of which Pinel has already quoted examples; to
these I could also add some instances. After bleeding a fresh
maniacal attack occurred. How sensitive the brain is to copious
loss of blood, we see from the circumstance, that bleeding is not
rarely followed by a swoon-like condition, as well as by convul-
sions which accompany it.
The physician must here regard the general state of the
vascular system and the pulse, and not merely keep in view the
excitement or the fury of the patient.*
If the vascular system is not very full, it is far preferable to
apply a couple of cupping glasses with the scarificator to the
neck; from this I have often seen a most excellent result. These
cause a far more powerful derivation from the head than a
venisection, which exerts a general action, and is only suitable
where cupping does not extend, namely to overcome a general
reaction of the vascular system. Leeches may also be indicated;
they are best applied, not behind the ears, but high in the neck,
where they can act more on the branches of the vertebral artery.
They have not, however, so powerful a derivative action as
cupping, and the application of warm poultices to the neck, in
order to maintain the bleeding, has a gentle warming effect,
which again lessens the derivation caused by the leeches. The
use of leeches is also often difficult, on account of the longer
duration of the bleeding, and because it is troublesome to apply
them to a turbulent patient. Leeches have also been applied to
the temples, and in order to derive directly from the brain, they
may be applied on the forehead, in the region of the frontal
artery, or near the eyes.
I have, however, several times seen erysipelas arise from
leeching the temporal region, through irritation of the sensitive
skin, and the swelling and congestion attending it outweighed
by their injurious influence, the advantage obtained by the
extraction of blood. Leeches in the nostrils certainly derive
very powerfully from the brain, but they will not be easily
applied there in a very excited furious insane patient. We
may, therefore, most safely always choose the neck high up.
But cupping, repeated according to circumstances, certainly
deserves the preference.
As a matter of course, also continuous cold applications to the
head are indicated ; or, according to circumstances, ice, douches,
drip, or shower-baths to the head, or even together, with the
influence of cold to the head, simultaneously warm general baths
* Increased temperature of the forehead and vertex are to be especially regarded.
If at the same time the hands are cool, vensesection is only rarely proper, rather is
it injurious; on the contrary, if they are warm and the pulse is full, it may be
useful, or may even be cogently required. In mania, certainly, hypertrophy of
the heart only seldom occurs, for this rather causes apoplexy; however, the
physician must not forget its possibility.
-ocr page 114-
ACUTE IDIOPATHIC MASIA.                              103
or foot-baths.* Leaven may also be useful. Vesicatories,
on the other hand, require some prudence. If the patient
is very agitated and irritable, then the stimulation and pain
from the Spanish fly may cause mischief, because the whole
organism becomes too highly excited; instead of calming,
they bring the already active fancy of the patient only still
more into uproar, f
Every physician knows that quiet is necessary, and all sources
of irritation must be kept away; among these are to be reckoned
especially the presence of many relations and friends,J too
frequent addressing, and too strong light. Among entire
strangers, and in the absence of all blood relations, the patients
are generally more quiet, and are easier managed. Contradiction
and persuasion against their ideas they endure all the less from
those belonging to them, in proportion as these were previously
in submission, and the less they might expect contradiction from
them. Thus, domestics whom the patient was formerly accus-
tomed to give orders to, are often prejudicial in this way, as he
cannot bear to be obstructed by them in carrying out his will.
The employment of internal remedies, such, namely, as act on
the intestinal canal, and which by judicious application may be
so useful, must not be carried too far. Drastic and acrid drugs
irritate the intestinal canal too strongly, they induce copious
watery stools and spasms in the bowels, and rather induce excite-
ment than calm. If the bowels are sluggish as is very frequent
in such
                 decoction of senna leaves with tamarinds, to
which may be added some neutral salt and one or two grains of
tartar emetic, is suitable. If this causes copious watery stools,
the mixture is to be taken less frequently or discontinued,
entirely. If great excitement still continues, then it is better to
give only the antimony with sugar in form of powder, or when
there is much vascular action, with nitre, especially when the
appetite of the patient, as is usually the case, is much increased.
Moreover, if nitre is given for some length of time in this com-
bination it not unfrequently causes disturbance of the stomach,
for which reason I am accustomed in such cases to give the
* With the foot-bath one has to be careful that warm water is constantly added;
for the water cools more quickly than the feet, heated by the first impression; it is
then no longer derivative, or one has at last even a relatively cold foot-bath, that is
to say, the water of the bath has a lower temperature than the feet. The foot-bath
must also not be continued too long, and its stimulating action may be increased by
salt, mustard, and such substances. Simultaneously cold may be allowed to act on
the head. Ice may easily be injurious by its weight and by pressure, if one does
not prevent this disadvantage by special precautions.
t In one case where I was unable to keep the patient in his own dwelling, in bed
and in his room, I resolved to blister the soles of the feet. In that way I attained my
object, for the man was not able to stand on the resulting bladders which continued
some days. However, I did not gain the confidence and friendship of the man by
it, although the consequent derivation helped to calm him, and a cure was at last
obtained.
} In one case a patient after his recovery related to me that nothing had caused
him more anxiety than the shadows on a wall, which arose from persons whom he
could never see, passing before a lighted lamp. These shadows he had taken for
ghosts and devils.
-ocr page 115-
»
104 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
tartar emetic by itself. Many physicians have the erroneous idea
that the antimony in these cases induces an irritated condition of
the stomach and thus acts as a derivative. If it is given in such
doses as to cause continual nausea or vomiting, then the powerful
remedy assists much less in diminishing the cerebral irritation
than if the stomach had not been affected in such a manner.
The great vivacity and excitement are best quieted by it, when it
is conveyed into the body in the largest doses without vomiting
or diarrhoea occurring.* That depends on the form in which the
remedy is given, on chance combination with other medicines,
which influence the movements of the intestines, as well as on
the time of its being taken.
As already stated I have found the form of powder with sugar
the best, but frequently give it also in the form of pill. If the
tartar emetic is given in watery solution, it more readily excites
vomiting; in the dilution with water it is more quickly absorbed
by the vessels, so that in a moment a larger quantity of the
remedy circulates with the blood, where, as experiments with
direct injection into the vessels of animals have taught, it rapidly
induces vomiting by its action on the central nervous system,
especially on the spinal marrow. The powder with sugar is
taken into the stomach with less water, the solution is therefore
more concentrated and thicker from the sugar dissolved in it,
endosmosis follows more slowly, and vomiting does not come on
so speedily. We can now without hindrance gradually raise the
dose much higher than if the medicine is given in watery solution, f
Perhaps it is from this that one sometimes sees no vomiting occur
after very large doses. In two cases where by mistake, an insane
patient had taken a drachm of tartar emetic at once, I observed
neither nausea nor diarrhoea, indeed no symptom except a certain
weakness. If one adds purgatives of any kind, the patient does
not tolerate the medicine in nearly so large doses as if he takes
it unmixed. If, on account of sluggishness of the bowels, one
must sometimes give a laxative, and if a considerable action on
the bowels does not at once occur then a decoction of the bark
of Rhamnus frangula is most suitable.
* If nausea or vomiting occurs at the commencement, after which diarrhoea
usually comes on, not only does the patient soon become weakened, but his intestine
also becomes so sensitive that he can only bear small doses of tartar emetic which
are useless. The restlessness and dissatisfaction of the patient, have then generally
appeared to me to increase. Through imprudence we have then lost a very effectual
means of calming him. It is known also that this remedy has the power of con-
siderably depressing the vascular action and the inflammation in peripneumonia,
without its inducing vomiting or diarrhoea. In a case of violent local pachy-
meningitis, which extended to the pia mater and was attended with intense
headache, the patient had vomiting irom the tartar emetic. I was with him
directly, and instead of the strong and full pulse of active cerebral congestion I felt the
pulse weak. During the vomiting the headache had become much lessened, more-
over, this patient ultimately quite recovered.
                 ,
t I am accustomed to begin with small doses, from J to J of a grain at a dose, which
I repeat several times in the day. In acute mania one may immediately begin with
larger quantities, and the remedy is then also better borne. By the simultaneous
use'of acids, e. g., in the form of lemonade, salad, and so forth, nausea and vomiting
come on much sooner.
                                         
-ocr page 116-
105
ACtJTE IDIOPATHIC MAKIA.
Vomiting also occurs more readily if the tartar emetic is
taken fasting. I therefore generally give it after breakfast, after
dinner, and in the evening before going to bed, but meanwhile I
always give a bit of biscuit. By this method one can more easily
increase the dose, and this causes a continuation of the peculiar
quieting or depressing effect on the brain, so that the patient
becomes calmer and clearer, and under these favourable changes,
often progresses rapidly towards a recovery.
In many cases, yet on the whole more rarely in idiopathic
mania, the tartar emetic is not tolerated, but immediately causes
nausea and vomiting, or diarrhoea. The intestinal canal is then
in a state of erethism, and we must first endeavour to lessen this
sensibility by an emulsion or by other calming measures, as to
continue the tartar emetic without other treatment, would only do
mischief.
An insane person will often take no medicine at all, because he
considers himself quite well. The tartar emetic may then be added
to his food or drink; but this requires especial prudence. If
we have begun with too strong a dose, the patient perhaps observes
it from the nausea coming on, or he may even taste it, when it is
added to his drinking water; he then becomes suspicious and
distrustful, thinks that all his food and drink are poisoned, and
will take no more at all, especially if by long use of the medicine
he should have lost his appetite. However, the refusal of food,
occurs more in sympathetic mania.
If great desire for food existed before, this is reduced more and
more by the use of tartar emetic. Only the remedy must not
be so long continued that the appetite is entirely lost.
If the insane person improves under this treatment, then his
tolerance of the tartar emetic diminishes, and he can no longer
bear, without nausea or vomiting, the large doses which he took
every day during the earlier excitement, and apparently without
especial effect. Accordingly, the rule is as follows:—At the
commencement of the disease we increase the dose every second
day, or even daily, until an indication of nausea occurs, and then
we keep at the same dose. If in the further course the patient
becomes more calm, if lucid intervals occur, which are usually
interrupted by repeated accessions of greater vivacity, although
the disease gradually diminishes, the dose of tartar emetic must
be lessened in the same proportion as the patient becomes more
sensitive to the remedy.
Calomel with jalap root, from which in the cerebral inflamma-
tion of children we often see so admirable an effect, I have not,
as a rule, employed in mania. The brain affection here does not
yield so quickly as in children, we must give the remedy longer
time, and I have seen the salivation which sometimes occurs,
attended by an increase of the congestion. The less favourable
action of this medicine induces besides a cachetic condition and
a sinking of the patient.
In convalescence we must be careful that the patient is not
-ocr page 117-
106 PATHOLOGY AND THEHAJEtTTICS 0? MENTAL DISEASES.
exposed to the influence of social intercourse. He always retains
for some length of time a certain excitability, and from neglect of
the prudence necessary in this respect, I have several times seen
an incurable relapse occur. Daily walking in places not much
frequented is advisable; on the other hand, for some length of
time, gay society, coffee houses, music, and everything which can
excite vividly must be avoided.
In the acute stage of idiopathic mania, when the patient is
much excited, and considerable irritation of the brain is present,
all narcotics must be avoided. In a few cases indeed, from
digitalis, especially when given in infusion, I have seen calmness
come on, in proportion as the pulse was depressed by the remedy;
but, on its discontinuance, although it had been given for a long
time, generally a new attack occurred as the pulse again rose.
In general, digitalis appeared to me to be only a palliative
remedy. If we succeed in quieting a patient by tartar emetic, he
is generally on his way to recovery. But we cannot say that of
digitalis. From opium and morphia, I have generally seen only
injurious effects in that excitement^of the vascular system; either
obtuseness, or else an increased restlessless came on. In other
forms of insanity, where rather the feeling is excited without
great tumult of the vascular system appearing, especially in
sympathetic mania, it may indeed be very advantageous in its
action.
Section 6.—Chronic Idiopathic Mania.
We do not always succeed in curing acute mania on its first
appearance. The physician maybe called onlyafter an injudicious
treatment has preceded, or nothing whatever has been employed,
and the time most favourable to recovery has passed away.
Often however the most active treatment on the first occurrence
of the disease is not able to ward off the consequence of menin-
gitis and inflammation of the cortical substance. In all these
cases, if the patient does not succumb with the symptoms of
acute inflammation of the brain, the disease passes with more or
less unfavourable conditions into the chronic stage.
The severity of the disease now diminishes, the raving is
lessened, and the attacks of strong excitement occur more rarely;
but in place of the former changing delirium in which nearly
every day new ideas and plans sprung up, one definite conception
has arisen. Instead of the former violent and passionate behaviour,
the patients often show more the character of foolishness, they
are quiet, and a general craziness in their conceptions is more
and more manifested. In other cases the greater vivacity still
comes on by turns, while the patient becomes governed entirely
by one idea (monomania). Not uncommonly hallucinations are
developed therewith, especially in the organ of hearing (which
makes the prognosis very unfavourable), and the patient then
constantly hears voices by which he is pursued, or he thinks he
-ocr page 118-
107
CHRONIC IDIOPATHIC MAUIA.
hears cursing and blaspheming, or as a prophet he receives inspi-
ration from God, and such like. With numerous individual
differences, through sex, education, station, early bringing up, and
occupation, nevertheless in chronic idiopathic mania pride may be
recognised as the key-note, wherewith only the symptoms take a
slower course. Now also the patient allows himself to be
governed by certain ideas, often quite in contradiction with his
own advantage, which he cannot repress, and all rational
persuasion by which he should be made conscious of the
perverseness or folly of his delusions has generally only the
consequence that he seeks new grounds on which he may defend
his delusion, and that instead, of becoming convinced, as a rule he
only goes further in this fancy.* If one alludes to this
dominating idea as little as possible, and leads the patient away
from it, whilst one turns his activity to other objects, especially,
if the patient is qualified for it, work or occupation can contribute
its share; thus one helps in the most effectual way to recovery,
and most safely procures the quieting of the mind, in opposition
to the often-occurring confused ideas.
Now more and more the signs of chronic congestion or of
meningitis appear in the countenance ; it has no longer a uniform
deep colour, but the tip of the nose is mostly darker, and in a
higher grade of chronic inflammation, the region above the eye-
brows takes part in this darker colour (p. 34). Generally the
region of the vertex feels hotter, and indeed also the forehead
or the back of the head, whilst always in proportion to the more
or less chronic course, the hands and feet are cool, at the same
time the hands also appear somewhat swollen and bluish. If one
presses between the back of the head and the first vertebra, the
patient very often feels an unpleasant oppressive pain in the
head ; this phenomena indicates an irritation and overfilling with
blood of the medulla oblongata, which usually diminishes or even
entirely disappears by cupping the neck. Frequently the ears
are seen reddened, which appears to proceed from congestion at
the base of the skull and in the vertebral arteries.
The patient is frequently subject to an insatiable hunger
especially if in the early period he has had no medical treatment
at all, or only that of an injudicious character. However much
food he swallows, he generally digests it quickly, and only seldom
suffers from indigestion, which is the more surprising as the
bowels are usually sluggish and the prudent use of laxatives and
aperients is required. If one withdraws the food from the
patient and puts him on a spare diet, he gets quarrelsome,
unquiet, morose; by a continuation of this withdrawal he becomes
* These patients often know very well how to help themselves when captious
?uestions are put. A coachman assured me that he was the true God. Thereupon
soon asked him where he was born, and what vocation he followed, and these
questions he answered quite properly. I now said to him that I could not under-
stand how he, as the true God, had brought himself to no farther than a coachman.
His answer was, that he existed certainly before Adam; that Jesus also was born ir
a little village, and that his father had been a carpenter#
-ocr page 119-
108 PATHOLOG* AlfiD THEEA:PETTf ICS Of MENTAL DISEASES.
weaker and cachectic, or mortification of the toes occurs, espe-
cially in winter time.* I have once seen, in a young man with
acute mania, this gangrene occur critically, so that upon its onset
the insanity soon vanished ; care was taken as to sufficient food
hut he lost the ungual phalanges of two toes.
In the further course of the disease, especially if it goes badly,
signs of paralysis come on. Then one often finds the pupils
unequal, and possibly a slight apoplectic attack may have passed
unnoticed ; but both eyes still see well. This inequality of the
pupils may have existed even earlier ; perhaps may have been
congenital, and then signifies nothing. But if it stands in relation
with the insanity, it then belongs to the most unfavourable
appearances, and we may expect apoplexy. It then generally
indicates incurability, although I have observed recovery in a few
cases.
Sometimes the pupils are much contracted—only as large as a
pin's head—which is always to be regarded as a sign of great
irritation of the brain.f To this may also be added an impediment
in speaking. It begins with a twitching at the angle of the
mouth, then the patient can pronounce the first word only with
trouble and afterwards the stammering gets worse. Eecovery in
such patients only rarely occurs.
The prognosis in chronic idiopathic mania must naturally be
unfavourable. But it is the more unfavourable, the more actively
the first stage came on, the more there were signs of previously
occurring meningitis, the stronger the constitution was, the more
readily the vascular system becomes set in abnormal activity, on
which account it is also more unfavourable in the male sex.
"With long duration of insanity, the prospect of recovery decreases
in a corresponding rate. In old age, over 60 or 70 years, the
disease is usually incurable, especially in men. J
In the more chronic form general bleedings are no longer
indicated ; an apoplectic attack may still demand a venaisection ;
collapse readily occurs after it, or the patient sinks into a state
* During my earlier appointment in the Amsterdam hospital, where the diet often
still left much to be desired, likewise also during the first period at Utrecht, where,
when the medical inspection was transferred to me, the institution for the insane
was yet in a deplorable condition, I several times met with Pott's disease; with
better direction of the dieting this has occurred no more. Even Pinel makes men-
tion of the great mortality, the frequent relapses, the greater excitement of the
insane, the fatal diarrhoeas and dysenteries which appeared when the quantity of
food in the establishments for the insane was too much reduced.
t As is known, the oculo-motorius causes the contraction of the pupil, and
irritation of the sympathetic—e.g., through worms, is followed by a dilatation; but
this also occurs in compression of the brain. I have also observed a change of
colour of the iris, often in a high degree, and this is for the most part a sign of
incurability. I also frequently saw this alteration of colour increase and decrease,
according to the degree of insanity. In sections of such individuals I found, as a
rule, marks of violent inflammation in the brain.
J According to the Report of the Dutch Institutions for the Insane appearing in
the year 1848, which extended over five years, 2,142 individuals were treated,
and of the patients over 70 years of age no man was cured, but, on the other hand,
17 women. In the report for the years 1849 and 1850, then first occur two cases
where men above 70 years were cured.
                 ,
-ocr page 120-
109
CHBONIC IDIOPATHIC MANIA.
of imbecility. If the congestion of the brain continues, as is
generally the case, and if it manifests itself by the above-named
head symptoms, by reddening of the nose and ears, and increas-
ing confusion of intellect, or even stupefaction, then cupping,
with the scarificator, to the neck is indicated, or failing that,
leeches. Through this in a few days the patient generally gets
clearer in the head, but easily relapses into his previous state, so
that the same remedy may be indicated, but in combination with
the previously-recommended external means, namely, cold appli-
cations to the head, general baths, footbaths, &c. Then,
especially, powerful derivative measures are suitable, blisters to
the neck, or even a seton, which generally acts more powerfully.
Many recommend Autenrieth's ointment, which I have also
frequently employed with good effect. But the patients some-
times displace their bandage, soil their fingers with the ointment,
and then apply them to their eyes, which may of course be
followed by injurious consequences. Moreover, it has also
happened that this painful remedy acts rather as an irritant
than a derivative, and on that account I have of late years no
longer employed it. The condition of the patient sometimes
demands the placing an issue in the calves of the legs, and I
have observed that the recovering patient, if he imprudently
discontinued the issue, suffered a relapse, which on
re-establishment of the issue was again relieved.*
We should further seek to remove the complications, and to
allay the still violent irritation of the brain and the consequences
of the earlier acute stage. For this purpose even now, the tartar
emetic is indicated in the first rank, in its employment the pre-
viously-stated prudential measures are not to be disregarded.
Such large doses can rarely now be given as at an earlier stage,
but neither are they required. As in this chronic form a con-
tinued patience and perseverance are called into requisition, we
must not give the remedy in doses large enough to irritate the
intestine too much. Some patients bear throughout even large
doses well, and a steady employment of it often leads to a fortunate
issue. In other cases, however, the continued use of this remedy
causes loss of appetite, or the patient continually suffers from
nausea or diarrhoea, begins to emaciate, assumes a cachectic
appearance, and furuncles occur at one place or another, or an
eruption breaks out on the lips. It is then high time to stop
the tartar emetic. But if the symptoms of the disease are very
active, and if a remedy depressant to the activity of the brain is
still required, then we have a noteworthy and only too-little-
used remedy in the sulphate of copper. This likewise has a
calming action, but in a lower degree, on the brain and nervous
* A case of the kind occurred in the Utrecht institution. A man had formerly
had an ulcerated leg, and otherwise was in health with it. After healing up of the
leg, he sank into insanity from which he was freed by issues in the calves of the
leffs. Later he allowed these issues to heal, and a relapse into insanity occurred,
which yielded to the re-establishment of the issues.
-ocr page 121-
110 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
system, but through its astringent properties it acts yet more
definitely as a tonic. By the use of the sulphate of copper I
have nearly always seen the appetite return, and the patients,
who during the antimonial treatment had emaciated and were
inclining to a cachectic state, again become well nourished; even
the intellectual confusion not rarely, completely disappeared
through it. It is to be given in smaller doses than tartar emetic,
for example, at first one-fifth of a grain several times a day,
slowly increased, while we watch if pain in the stomach or nausea
occur from it. In several cases I have been able to give large
doses even for a considerable time without disadvantage ; for it
did not act on the bowels, and purge, which tartar emetic so
readily does.* The remedy has only this drawback, that it
cannot be well given except in the form of pill, since patients
have an aversion to it on account of its unpleasant taste. In
combination simply with liquorice juice it is taken without
resistance.
In some cases where tartar emetic acts injuriously, and on
account of its form the sulphate of copper cannot be employed,
but the same indication continuing, I have tried the sulphate of
zinc. This, also, does not act on the bowels, but it has a much
less depressing effect on the excited brain, and I have accord-
ingly seen only slight effect from it. To a patient who was too
intolerant of tartar emetic, by the use of which the excitement
diminished, the sulphate of zinc was given. She took two grains
four times a day without nausea occurring; but the restlessness
and excitement again increased, and at the same time the bowels
became more sluggish, so that laxatives were required. The
sulphate of copper was now given, the excitement again
diminished, and the patient was cured. In another case I gave
the sulphate of zinc in doses of one grain four times a day for
several weeks without effect; the bowels were sluggish, the
tongue foul, but the excitement of the patient did not abate.
From ipecacuanha, I have seen the diarrhoea cease, but the
restlessness and excitement of the patients increased at the same
time.
To many patients in this chronic condition, on account of the
continuing excitement, the physician must perseveringly give
such depressing remedies, whereby they then become really
calmer, quieter, and more peaceful, and also yield less to the
pangs of their erroneous ideas. But if the remedy is then dis-
continued, the previous vivacity and excitement again return. This
sequence may be many times repeated even in the incurably
• In one case I gradually reached the quite unusual dose of thirteen grains of
sulphate of copper three times a day. The patient took the remedy in this dose for
a month, and recovery then occurred rapidly. But now within eight days the
sensitiveness to this medicine increased in such a manner, that she could not take
more than one-fifth of a grain without feeling nausea or pain in the stomach. The
woman remained cured and well nourished, without any bad symptom from the
medicine, appearing or remaining behind. This remedy is often confounded with
the acetate of copper, which indeed belongs to the ciass of active poisons.
-ocr page 122-
Ill
CHRONIC IDIOPATHIC MAHIA.
insane. When the issue is unfavourable, the irritation and
excitement of the brain at last abates, and the patients fall into
dementia, or into such, on the whole, tolerable condition, that on
account of their obedience, they are yet able to be occupied in a
useful and effective manner in the institution. With many, this
state of excitement occurs only now and then, especially in
spring and autumn, and by use of the measures described, the
former quiet condition generally soon returns.
In the chronic stage, the patients often suffer from constipation
and sluggish bowels, which, in my opinion, is connected with an
affection of the spinal cord.* That sometimes requires the
employment of powerful remedies, for example, the decoction of
senna with tamarinds. I have of late freely employed a
decoction of the bark of Ehamnus frangulaf (1 oz. to 8 oz.
mixed with a syrup, two tablespoonfuls three or four times a
day). The watery extract of aloes also acts very well, best in
the form of pills, and with the addition of tartar emetic. But as
in this combination the latter easily induces vomiting, it must be
added only in very small quantity. If the ext. aloes aquosum is
given alone, without the tartar emetic, then, in order to obtain a
continuing effect, after a time the dose must be increased, and
this increase must be constantly carried further. But if, on the
contrary, some tartar emetic is added, e.g., 5 grains in sixty pills,
of which two to four are to be taken four or five times a day, the
excitability of the intestines gradually increases, so that the
former doses are no longer borne, and the quantity must be
continually diminished, until at last the remedy is no longer
necessary. Many physicians give the ext. aloes aquosum only
in the evening, or only morning and evening in larger doses ;
from this I have many times seen bad results. The aloes act
especially on the colon, and here induces, as I shall show when
speaking of sympathetic mania, spasmodic contractions. In
consequence of this irritation, the hard masses are not allowed to
pass away, and the bowels are, therefore, irregular, whilst watery
evacuations and constipation alternate with one another. For
sixty pills I employ 15 grains of extract of aloes, with some
tartar emetic, and the necessary quantity of a bitter extract, and
allow two or three pills to be taken four or five times a day.
But this dose must sometimes be increased. On account of
* The tendency to sluggishness of the bowels is also generally greater, if the
phenomena of brain irritation increase. It can, therefore, be a consequence of
idiopathic mania, as similarly on the other hand, sluggish bowels and tendency to
constipation frequently lead to mania, and, doubtless, by reflex action on the spinal
cord and brain. But from this we must assume, that the abnormal condition of the
intestine, if it has had its origin in idiopathic mania, may on its side again react on
the head. For this reason, in idiopathic mania, we must always pay attention to
the bowels. In violent local myelitis, I have observed the most obstinate constipa-
tion. In chronic mania, we must, therefore, also regard the condition of the spinal
cord. By cupping the affected region, the evacuation of the bowels may be
promoted.
t The bark must not be taken from too small branches, else it may excite
vomiting. The bark of Rhamnus cathartica, has more acrid principle, and causes
pain in the bowels,
-ocr page 123-
112 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
nausea readily occurring, the tartar emetic must often be still
more reduced ; the above-communicated cautions in regard to its
use have their value here also.
The tendency to watery stools, which alternate with constipa-
tion, is an extremely troublesome condition, often very difficult
to remove. I have sometimes found the combination of watery
extract of aloes and sulphate of copper very beneficial, which
remedy may indeed be continued for months together in small
doses. Rhubarb I employ only rarely, because it always leaves
behind it constipation, and therefore is sometimes injurious.
In order to lessen the tendency to spasmodic contraction of
the descending colon, we must sometimes add antispasmodics,
e.g., extract of belladonna. The activity of the extract of aloes
is generally increased by this, so that we can give it in smaller
doses. Also those substances which act especially on the spinal
cord, as extract of nux vomica, sulphate of quinine, likewise
watery extract of secale cornutum, increase the power of the
extract of aloes, and in that way often act very well.
But I have always found the decoction of the bark of Ehamnus
frangula most effectual; I therefore here strongly recommend
it. It has the peculiarity of securing a solid evacuation without
inducing griping or pain, and at the same time it has no nauseous
taste, if a thickly coated tongue indicates a special irritation of the
mucous membranes of the digestive apparatus, then a combination
of extract of aloes and muriate of ammonia is suitable ; by its
use this appearance mostly vanishes within a few days. "We
must be careful here in the use of tartar emetic, it is generally
decomposed by the sal-ammoniac, and we get a more powerfully-
acting compound.
If the intestinal tube is in an irritated state, and the accu-
mulated matter in the colon is dislodged with difficulty, then of
course castor oil may render good service; only this remedy
must not be brought into continuous use.*
If a patient refuses all medicine, and one perceives that the
intellectual confusion and excitement are constantly increasing,
in consequence of the sluggish bowels, then the croton oil can
sometimes afford help, if we give one-sixth or one-half a drop,
or even more, in the form of powder added to the food. Frictions
of the abdomen can of themselves promote the peristaltic move-
ment of the intestines ; on the other hand, I have seen no
particular effect from rubbing in croton oil over the belly.
Section 7.—Hallucinations.
To the troublesome and disturbing phenomena of the chronic
stage belong hallucinations, or imaginations of the senses, which
* If the bowels are inert, and obstinate constipation exists, we must not always
have recourse to strong drastic remedies, which by continuous use only become
more ineffectual. I have seen cases where quite extraordinary doses had been
attained without effect, and after some leeches had been applied to the anus, neutral
salts produced a copious evacuation, which the strongest remedies had before tailed
to cause.
                                                            ,
-ocr page 124-
113
HALLUCINATIONS.
I have above already briefly considered. They vary ever accord-
ing to the different organs of sense, whose condition of action
suffers a disturbance in the nerves, and especially in the central
places of perception. They are not excluded in sympathetic
mania, but they especially accompany idiopathic mania, and they
are here of very peculiar significance; for the most part they
indicate a deep irremovable lesion and alteration of the brain,
induced by wide extension of meningitis into the depths and the
ventricles of the brain, which almost always gives rise to paralytic
phenomena. All hallucinations are not equally significant.
Hallucinations of vision, in which the patient has erroneous
delineations of persons and spirits do not occur very frequently.
They are often caused merely by congestions of the optic nerves,
or of the corpora quadrigemina, and then they disappear after
cupping the back of the neck, or after other derivative measures.
Doubtless they may also be connected with deeper penetrating,
and no longer removable, alterations. In general, I have seen
the hallucinations of sight disappear readily. Not to be so
lightly considered, are the hallucinations of feeling, if we reckon
therewith the well known sensations of startings and formication
of the limbs, the usual symptoms of congestion of the medulla
oblongata or the brain, or even the precursors of an apoplectic
attack. Deceptions of feeling, in the face, point to an alteration
in the trigeminus, and, as a rule, are of unfavourable import.
The most frequent are hallucinations of hearing, which are
also the most troublesome, because they incessantly disquiet the
patient, and maintain his false opinion; for in those noises he
generally thinks he perceives the voices of persons and spirits
who persecute him. We must not expect to convince him of the
fanciful nature of the perception.* It is difficult to remove
hallucinations of hearing. If the affection has not already
existed too long, I have sometimes succeeded in removing it by
* A highly educated woman who incessantly heard such voices, and who believed
herself to be secretly followed by persons, I allowed to come into an open field,
where no one could remain in concealment. I asked her if she still heard the
voices here, and if she also believed there were persons here in concealment, or if
she must not admit that it was a fancy or a dream in the waking state ? For in a
dream we often hear persons talk who are not present. Her answer was, she
certainly could not specify where the persons heard by her were, but she was quite
in her senses, and she could not disown her own perception and consciousness;
there must therefore be persons or spirits who were concealed in the earth, or
behind the clouds, and whom she heard too distinctly for her to be made to disbelieve
it by others. A poor woman complained to me that she was continually persecuted
by the devil, who let loose at her all sorts of blasphemies, and indeed all the worse
the more she exerted herself not to attend to them, but often, also, when she was
talking and active. She had already been to a clergyman, who should exorcise the
devil, and who had judiciously directed the woman to me. I asked in which ear
the devil always talked to her. She was surprised at the question, which she had
never started for herself, but now recognised that it always occurred in the left
ear. I explained to her that it was an affection of the ear, which now and then
occurs, but she was doubtful; it was impossible to convince her, and all the
remedies employed were ineffectual. This is, moreover, the only case with which
I am acquainted where the hallucinations were confined to one ear. I know of a case
where a man set his house on fire in order to drive out the concealed spirits which
continually tormented him with their talking,
I
-ocr page 125-
114 PATHOLOGY AM) THEBAFEITTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
derivative measures in the nape of the neck, such as cupping,
issues, setons. These hallucinations sometimes occur in sympa-
thetic mania, mostly in connection with congestion of the uterus
and menstrual disturbances; they are then not so continuous,
and are more easy of removal. I have generally found that
those patients who believe they hear only a whispering, recover
sooner than those who perceive distinctly pronounced words.
The prognosis is the worse if these hallucinations are constant,
and entirely without interruption. In many patients they are
excited by other sounds, e.g., they think that they hear voices in
the singing of birds.
After many fruitless attempts to remove this troublesome
symptom, I at last thought whether, perhaps, local congestion
and pulsation of the smaller arteries might not be the cause of
this hallucination; for in sections of such individuals, I had
frequently recognised the presence of a chronic meningitis in the
fourth ventricle. I therefore tried an infusion of digitalis, in
order, if possible, to moderate the action of the arteries ; and of
all remedies this has rendered me the greatest service. Sometimes,
through continued use of the digitalis, the hallucinations lessened,
and at last ceased entirely. In a few cases the hallucinations
returned when the remedy was discontinued, but even then in a
different degree. Of course, in many cases, the digitalis has not
been of any service at all. In general, however, it moderates the
affection, and makes the condition of the patient more tolerable.
In reference to this I will here mention one case only. A man
40 years of age, through abuse of spirits, suffered from mania
with hallucinations of hearing, which indeed is nor very
uncommonly observed. He thought that he everywhere heard
his friends, who must be concealed in the establishment. On
account of his excitement and suffused face, he had tartar emetic
in increasing doses ; through this he became quieter, but the
hallucinations did not cease. Some diminution of the hallucinations
resulted from an issue in the neck, yet after an interval they
constantly returned. I gave datura stramonium, which has been
commended by many; but it produced no change. I now employed
the infusion of digitalis, and continued it for a long time; through
it the pulse fell to fifty beats, and the patient became very weak,
but the hallucinations ceased. The digitalis was stopped, and the
strength increased by other remedies, but the former annoying
condition did not return. The man was so far improved that he
could again enter into life, although his intellectual powers had
not yet recovered their former degree of clearness.
Hallucinations also occur in the remaining senses. In general
it is an unfavourable sign, if the patient thinks that he perceives a
bad smell everywhere. The organ of taste may also be the seat
of hallucinations, and there are patients who devour all sorts of
rubbish and filthiness—even their own excrement. That is mostly
an extremely unfavourable symptom, and indicates an incurable
affection of the brain. Yet I have observed a few cases of
recovery even in such patients.
-ocr page 126-
115
HALLUCINATIONS.
Among the causes of hallucinations, must be mentioned
everything which can increase congestion in the head ; sluggish
bowels, disturbances of menstruation, haemorrhoids, abuse of
spirits, and especially also onanism. I have often seen halluci-
nations once cured, again make their appearance from onanism.
In one case, by moderating the cerebral congestion, I had quite
removed the hallucinations, but after some time, during the
convalescence, congestion of the brain was again established
through a repetition of onanism, which, happily I was able, soon
to put a stop to. The patient related to me that he had. this
time, in the same way as he formerly heard the voices, perceived
a humming without its going further. I acted on the bowels, and
depressed the vascular action, by which means this humming
disappeared. The nose and ears, which were reddened during
the attack, again assumed their natural colour.
Section 8.—Hematoma of the Ear.
In my experience this has occurred especially in idiopathic
mania. Like other authors, I have also only observed it in men.
Only a few observations support its occurrence in women like-
wise. The auricle swells to a thickness of an inch or an inch
and a half, or even more ; through this the part becomes quite
misshapen. Sometimes both ears are affected. If the swelling
is opened, blood flows out. Later, the auricle contracts more or
less.
As to the prognosis, I know nothing definite to state. I have
seen many patients recover in spite of the bloody tumour, and
that even in cases where both ears were attacked. In others,
and these were the greater number, incurable insanity already
existed. I have not seen evil consequences from it.
The opening of the tumour is not always demanded, although
when there is much tension it may be of great service, and I, at
least, have seen no bad consequence from it: absorption gradually
occurs without the swelling being opened ; or by poulticing
suppuration comes on and afterwards contraction.
The suspicion may easily arise that the swelling was the
consequence of previous maltreatment. I have, however,
observed one case where an insane patient made this accusation,
but it was thoroughly unfounded. For afterwards, without any
obvious cause, a similar swelling appeared in the other ear.
Section 9.—Period of Recovery.
If idiopathic mania has already passed into a chronic state,
then recovery usually takes place only slowly. The excitement
diminishes, the patient becomes quieter, and passes his nights
better, persuasion and rational arguments sooner make an
impression upon him, he is not so completely under the rule of
his dominant idea, he can also again exert some attention in
-ocr page 127-
116 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
reading and in conversation, which was before not possible for
him.* Lucid intervals occur more frequently, the patient is
then conscious of the erroneousness of his former ideas. Improve-
ment proceeds imperceptibly, the patient comes less prominently
forward with his perverted ideas, and it is on the whole better not
to allude to them, except when he himself begins upon them.
Insanity has also sometimes vanished quite suddenly as if by a
charm ; but this occurs rather in sympathetic insanity, in which
the brain suffers only secondarily.
However, the chronic stage of the disease does not always
proceed in such a way that the condition of excitement decreases
more and more under the treatment specified, and that health at
the same time returns. Frequently enough the contrary changes
occur. The patient becomes weaker, quieter, apathetic ; the
pulse is small, the hands cool, but the head always shows a
higher temperature ; the chronic active brain affection takes the
character rather of a passive one, and the patient seems likely
to fall into imbecility or dementia ; sometimes the first com-
mencement of paralysis is shown in speaking, and in a twitching
of the corners of the mouth.f Under such circumstances the
previous depressing treatment is no longer indicated ; but we
must still take great care to keep the bowels acting regularly,
because constipation can even now act injuriously on the head,
and therefore impede the perhaps still possible cure. Now, a
stimulating treatment is suitable, and the Mores arnica? are
especially useful. I give this admirable remedy as an infusion
(1Ł to 2 drachms to make 6 or 8 oz. of strained infusion), and
add some dilute sulphuric acid to moderate the vascular excite-
ment, or if necessary also a laxative, e.g., aq. laxat. Vienn. The
dose is to be gradually increased. From a timely use of this
remedy I have often seen the most excellent results. The
patients gradually awake from their drowsy and stupid condition,
they seem more lively, their warmer hands, and better radial
pulse indicate a more equable circulation, the silly expression of
countenance is lost, and the eye becomes livelier, the appetite
which had perhaps suffered from the long use of tartar emetic,
improves, and the nutrition increases, the cachectic state with
tendency to formation of furuncles vanishes, and recovery
regularly progresses.
If the patient is yet more weakened, and the cachectic con-
dition more strongly developed, if there is a tendency to diarrhoea
or a dropsical state, if the patient is still collapsing, then I give
in preference the Eadix arnicse in decoction, half an ounce to
seven ounces of water, of which two tablespoonfuls are to be
* Many of those suffering from chronic insanity, speak apart from their mistaken
idea, quite sensibly upon other things. This depends upon the amount of brain
affection and of the insanity which have preceded, likewise upon the more or less
excited condition of the patient.
t I sometimes make the patient write. If his letters have now another appear-
ance, if the lines are more oblique, in a word if the writing is altered, according
to my experience the recovery of such a patient is not to be expected.
-ocr page 128-
FEBtOD OF BECOVERT.                                 11?
taken four or five times a day. Physicians usually do not bestow
due consideration on this excellent remedy, especially in practice
among the poor ; the exciting quality of the Mores arnicas, is in
it combined with more tonic property. This remedy has rarely
failed me, if an exhausting diarrhoea had to be combatted. But
it also acts no less well, if no diarrhoea is present, and in many
cases of chronic mania, I have succeeded by this drug, in bring-
ing about a recovery from a hopeless state.
Also in those who were exhausted by onanism and appeared
to have already fallen into a state of imbecility, I have even seen
recovery occur through the use of Eadix arnicas; that only
happens when, during the course of meningitis, incurable changes
have not already taken place in the brain. I have sometimes,
also, given with advantage Flores arnicas and Eadix arnicas
together, when a more powerful excitant seemed to be required.
Generally, by the use of Eadix arnicas, it is superfluous to employ
cinchona, which indeed acts as a tonic, but wants the exciting
action on the nervous system for which Eadix arnicas is distin-
guished. The arnica root especially commends itself in practice
among the poor, on account of its lower price. In very developed
cachexia, I have several times, with good result, combined Flor.
arnicse and Cort. cinchonas.
If during the use of this remedy, signs of congestion and great
excitement of the brain appear, then we endeavour to oppose it,
by cupping and other derivative measures at the nape of the
neck. Frequently, the excitability of the patient is still too
great, and much irritation of the nervous system is produced by
the use of the arnica. Then the chronic meningitis is in a still
more active state, and we must again for some time revert to
calming measures.
Also, against the involuntary evacuation of fceces and urine,
which so often appear in this stage ; the Eadix arnicae is indi-
cated, if the state of the patient otherwise does not contra-
indicate it. If paralytic symptoms show themselves, for example,
trembling of the angles of the mouth in speaking, stammering,
heaviness of gait, the arnica may still act beneficially; and I
have even seen recovery in some cases of the kind.
On the occurrence of paralytic symptoms, Nux vomica may
also act beneficially, and check the further progress towards
dementia, but I have not so freqnently seen good results from it,
as from the Flores arnicas.
If the weakness arises not so much from depression of the
nervous system, as from cachexia, and diminished plasticity of
the juices, which is often manifested by dropsical symptoms, and
may also occur with weakness which proceeds from the nervous
system ; then preparations of iron are suitable. But as a tonic,
iron is also often useful in nervous affections, without increasing
the sensibility of the nervous system.
Also under such circumstances powerful derivatives come
into use, e.g., Ung. Autenriethii to the nape of the neck, or to the
-ocr page 129-
118 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAMTJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
vertex, but here we must be mindful of the collections of matter
under the skin, which are apt to occur from long use of this
ointment.* We may also burn a moxa on the head, for this,
cotton wool saturated with saltpetre is most convenient. I have
also often made an incision on the top of the head, it is best in
a transverse direction so that the wound gapes more, and should
be down to the pericranium. Such an incision is not really very
painful, and is quickly made. The consequent bleeding serves at
the same time as a derivative. A few small peas are to be placed
in the wound, in order to maintain suppuration. I have in this
way cured yet a few patients. I have never seen any disadvan-
tages from this proceeding, to which I not rarely have recourse ;
but I must indeed remark that other physicians assured me that
they have observed ill effects.
If we do not succeed in restoring the patient by these means,
he gradually sinks, becomes quite foolish and stupid, and
generally various paralytic symptoms appear, e.g., the gait
becomes unsteady, and the face vacant. An apoplectic attack
generally at last puts an end to his miserable existence.
Section 10.—Obtuseness.
From real stupidity, we must distinguish that state of dulness
and obtuseness which has been accurately described by Etoc
Demazy. The patient sits immovable, without answering a
question, does not move his eyes, the pupils of which, moreover,
are not always dilated, does not direct his attention to any single
object, and appears to be quite devoid of thought. In a higher
degree of the complaint, the mouth even is not always closed,
and the saliva dribbles continually down over the chin ; indeed,
hunger, which generally disturbs even idiots, appears not always
to be perceived. The urine and fceces are passed involuntarily.
Etoc Demazy finds in this condition an oedema cerebri, and
this I will not exactly contradict; yet I have not always
found the brain softer, but rather compressed with flattening of
the convolutions. Pressure on the grey cortical layer appears to
me, therefore, to be the essential cause of this condition.
Etoc Demazy saw some patients recover, yet he adds that his
therapeutics left much to be wished for. Indeed, he recommends,
without distinction, and in the same sentence, purgatives,
diuretics, sudorifics, sialogogues, and revulsives. He also com-
municates a case where recovery was brought about by a large
blister on the head.
* The mode of preparing this ointment is also to be attended to. If water is added
to the tartar emetic before it is mixed with the grease or even during this admixture,
it is partially dissolved. It is then more finely divided, acts more powerfully, and
becomes absorbed more quickly, so that from the employment of an ointment so
prepared I have observed repeated vomiting and diarrhoea with great depression of
the whole system. If the tartar emetic is rubbed in the form of powder into the
grease, then this action of the ointment on the general system, no longer easily
happens. Thus, under circumstances when the patient will take no medicine, the
fii-st described ointment may be applicable.
-ocr page 130-
OBTTJSEK-ESS.                                           lid
However severely the symptoms may come on, we must aot
confound such patients with the truly demented and regard them
as incurable. I have seen more than one patient of the kind
recover, especially through incision of the scalp. In one case,
with simultaneous derivation through the intestinal canal a seton
was efficacious, and also the inducing of menstruation. Cupping
in the nape of the neck may also be beneficial.
Section 11.—Dementia and Idiotism.
I will not enter into a prolix description of the different signs
of imbecility (dementia) out of whose totality it may be distinctly
concluded that here an incurable state is before us. I will only
point out this, that with good treatment such patients may be
very obedient and useful; they are as a rule the most diligent
and laborious inhabitants of the insane institution, and by gentle
treatment are easily led and are very willing. The more judi-
ciously we care for their physical treatment, and the more
carefully all causes of passion and emotion are kept away from
them, the more quietly do things go in such an institution.
If apoplexy has preceded, then generally more or less of
paralytic symptoms are present. In many individuals the
memory sutlers, and indeed often the memory for words only;
they then give to each thing another name, speak for example of
a house, when they require bread, become thus quite unintelligible,
and get exasperated when one does not understand what they
wish. , Others lose their memory completely, and live as it were
only in the time of their youth, the recollection of which still
remains to them. Others constantly become more paralytic, or
subject to epileptic fits.
Upon idiotism, or congenital insanity, I shall be absolutely
silent. Only a psychical influence may sometimes here have an
effect, but not a medical treatment. These conditions, therefore,
do not lie in my province.
B. Sympathetic Insanity.
Section 1.—Introduction.
We may again distinguish some subdivisions of sympathetic
insanity, according to the different parts which are the primary
seat of the disease, and from which the latter has extended
secondarily to the brain.
If we must regard the brain as the instrument through which
the various impressions are conveyed to the mind, so also are the
pathological impressions and perceptions very different from one
another according to the region from which they proceed. Is it
not so when in the healthy condition, we become conscious of
impressions and irritations arising in the stomach or the
-ocr page 131-
»
120 PATHOLOGY. AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
intestines or the sexual parts or the thoracic organs ? But here
there is the essential difference, that in the healthy state we
usually feel from whence the irritation or the excitement
proceeds, whilst in sympathetic mania this is generally not at all
the case, or at least only in a very slight degree, and very
indistinctly. The recognition of the proper primary seat of the
disease, whence the sympathetic brain mischief has arisen,
becomes therefore much more difficult than in idiopathic mania,
and, for the most part, this seat can only be inferred from the
character of the insanity. Only by continued and repeated
observations of many patients can one see one's way through the
labyrinth of varied phenomena, to determine with any certainty
the original seat and origin of the disease. But as the knowledge
of this primary seat of the disease is, for the therapeutics of
sympathetic insanity, of the highest importance, I have for years
endeavoured, by comparing the morbid anatomy with the
previous history of the patient, to discover more or less reliable
diagnostic signs.
Section 2.—Physiological Explanation of Sympathetic Insanity.
As in this kind of insanity the brain suffers only secondarily,
in consequence of the connection between the different peri-
pheral organs and the central nervous system, it is intelligible
that the mental confusion in it does not reach so high a degree,
and that the course of the disease is also slower. In fact,
sympathetic mania usually comes on with symptoms differing
from idiopathic.
Irritation proceeding from the brain and its membranes is
characterised by quickness in action, by liveliness of the fancy,
by excited consciousness, by a proud and haughty demeanour;
in the secondary brain affection, on the contrary, the congestion
is of a more passive or venous character, the cerebral irritation is
not so considerable, the disposition especially suffers, and there
is often a feeling of pressure and heaviness in the head.
With few exceptions, the sufferer from sympathetic mania
appears less excited, but he is oppressed by an equally un-
recognised feeling of anguish, which he cannot get rid of. As
generally he cannot find any ground for this feeling in his own
body, but on the contrary, like a sufferer from idiopathic mania,
considers himself quite healthy, he seeks the cause of his misery
in quite other conditions, mostly external to his own organism.
We must here keep in mind that the expressions of the brain
do not manifest themselves by any particular feeling of pain, but
so far as the surface of the brain is concerned, appear as images
and ideas, or as imperfect perceptions, or as a peculiar frame of
mind. As is known, even in a healthy state, we have often quite
involuntarily many images and thoughts, even whilst we are
speaking or writing of other things, and we think no more of it,
although it is not rarely difficult to free ourselves from them.
-ocr page 132-
PHYSIOLOGICAL EXPLANATION OP SYMPATHETIC INSANITY. 121
This is also repeated in dreams. But if a more passive conges-
tion occurs, as from a tight neckcloth, or a depending position of
the head, then generally more alarming images arise, probably
in consequence of retention of venous blood, and impeded
circulation. If the brain is strongly excited, and more arterial
blood circulates through the vessels, then the dreams are more
lively, and the fanciful ideas follow one another in quick
succession without anything of an anxious nature being attached.
This is repeated, as I believe, in sympathetic mania. In
most of its forms, especially in those attended with melancholy,
cerebral congestion, rather of a venous character, is present.
At first, the patients complain of a peculiar sensation of warmth
or of a pressure on the top of the head. The head is generally
reddened, often rather swollen, the vertex feels warmer, and
sometimes also the back of the head, or even the forehead, but
this is oftener present in idiopathic mania ; but the hands and
feet, on the contrary, especially in the further course of the
disease, are cool and bluish, the radial pulse is small and soft,
the carotids beat more strongly. Everything points to irregular
circulation, and venous congestion of the brain, although the
latter is not always manifested in a red injected face. Now also
appear occasional manifestations of melancholy, and the face
shows a pale yellowish or brownish colouring, which either was
present before, or which may depend upon complications, for
example, with disease of the liver. The depressed tone of mind
depends in great measure on that venous congestion; it is like a
dream in the waking state, which the patient, in vain, endeavours
to repress.
The evil to the brain of such passive congestion, appears to
depend in no small degree, upon the increased access of blood,
and the mechanical distension of the vessels. At the same time,
the circulation is also rendered slower, the venous blood lingers
longer in the capillaries, the arterial blood is less quickly
supplied, and consequently the nutrition or interchange of
matter of the brain, and therefore also its activity and excitation,
must suffer. We all know how enlivening is the influence of
pure fresh air on ourselves, making us feel more animated and
active, and how by the increased inhalation of oxygen all the
functions of the nervous and muscular systems speed more
rapidly and vigorously, while on the other hand a small confined
apartment full of impure air, makes us dull and indolent, and
impedes us in deep reflection. We observe the same thing in
conditions of disease. If the blood more powerfully stimulates,
as, for example, in pulmonary phthisis, where on account of the
emaciation no pressure on the brain, nor too great filling of its
vessels arises, and where the excitement of the heart, which is
betrayed by the accelerated pulse, induces a more rapid current
through the vessels of the brain, then there are manifested a
livelier excitation, greater rapidity of thought and more vivid
fancy. On the other hand, narrow-chested persons, and such as
-ocr page 133-
122 PATHOtOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
suffer from asthma, are pusillanimous and easily frightened. In
the same way do pathological changes of the blood affect our
frame of mind. Thus Burdach (Bau und Lehen des Qehirns iii.,
s. 115) remarks that the scorbutic are low-spirited and depressed.
It is generally known that the chlorotic make themselves dis-
agreeable, by a peevish, fretful disposition ; those suffering from
jaundice are, for the most part, melancholy, languid, indolent,
and morose. To the delirium, which, in nervous and putrid
fever, stands in close connection with the blood changes, I need
not more particularly refer.
The want of blood in consequence of hemorrhage, and too
copious withdrawal of blood, causes, as is well known, fainting
fits, convulsions, delirium, and so forth. Here we have to take
into account, not merely the lessened tension of the blood vessels,
but also the slower circulation through the brain and the
diminished supply of arterial blood.
However, we cannot explain sympathetic mania or melancholy
either through the increase or diminution of the quantity of
blood streaming to the brain, or through the more rapid or more
sluggish circulation, or from the altered quality of the blood.
The examples adduced are merely intended to show what great
influence the blood exercises on the life of the brain. The real
way in which a distant part can exercise a pathological influence
on the brain is doubtless to be sought in the nerves, especially in
the sympathetic, or also in the vagus. Although not in all cases,
yet in most, the sympathetic appears to act in a reflex manner
on the brain, from the affected part through the track of the
spinal marrow. Whether such action can also occur directly
through the cord of the sympathetic is not determined; it is
indeed improbable, as the reflex action of the sympathetic on the
spinal marrow is known well enough. The nerves of the
descending colon, of the sexual parts, of the uterus, are those
principally concerned.
From the extensive ramification of the fibres of the sympa-
thetic in the cavity of the skull on the vessels of the brain, we
may suspect that it is chiefly through its influence that local
congestions of the brain occur. In fact, Brachet (JRecherches
sur les fonctions du systeme nerveux
; Paris, 1830, p. 155)
after he had divided the cervical part of the sympathetic,
observed congestion and exudation occur only in the
hemisphere of the same side. More recently, Bernard (Comptes
rendus,
1852, 20 Mars, p. 472) has shown that after section of
the cervical part of the sympathic on one side, the same side of the
head is of a higher temperature, and that the arteries of this side
are more distended, the parts therefore more vaccular. This
congestion diminishes indeed in the following days, but the
increased temperature of the affected side of the head is main-
tained. Therefore after section of the trunk, a pathological
irritation must proceed from the superior cervical ganglion.
Isolated observations, however, prove quite decidedly that from
-ocr page 134-
PHYSIOLOGICAL EXPLANATION Of SYMPATHETIC INSANITY. 123
many organs a sympathetic influence may proceed to the brain,
thus for instance in the case seen by Larry (p. 56), of a soldier
with a fistulous wound of the belly caused by a bullet. In such
cases we must of necessity assume a reflex action of the sympa-
thetic on the brain, through which there arises congestion of
some isolated parts of the brain, and indeed mostly congestion of
a passive character. But from this congestion alone the pheno-
mena are not well explained. It appears especially in chronic
cases not to extend regularly over all parts of the brain, but to
affect especially the region of the vertex, or also the back of the
head. Mostly spinal irritation occurs then also in the neck, so
that a pressure on the upper vertebrae excites an unpleasant
sensation in the head. If the congestion were present in every
part of the brain, then the organs of the senses would also suffer,
especially the organ of vision. In more general plethora and
congestion of the head, we certainly find dilatation of the pupils,
flashes before the eyes, diminished power of vision, which in
more passive chronic states, do not occur.
Section 3.—Pathological Anatomy of Sympathetic Mania.
If we are ignorant of the patient's history, it may be difficult,
merely by means of the section, to ascertain what parts have
suffered primarily, and what, secondarily, as from affections of
the brain and spinal cord, a reaction on the intestines occurs,
just as conversely, from affections of the intestines, a reaction on
the central nervous system is noted.
Most frequently, changes take place in the colon, especially in
melancholy, wherewith generally sluggish bowels, and so called
obstructions are apt to be'combined. Nearly always the descending
colon is the suffering part; here are seen constrictions and nar-
rowings which can either not be effaced by blowing up, or only
with great difficulty. The position of these strictures varies.
They are found below the sigmoid flexure, at the transition into
the rectum, in which case the sigmoid flexure is usually widened,
lengthened, and distended with gas: it is perhaps at the same
time pressed upwards, indeed it may reach to the transverse
colon, or even still higher up. In other cases the strictures are
seated in the descending colon above the sigmoid flexure ; then
the transverse colon is widened and elongated, so that it reaches
down into the pelvis, and then again mounts up to the liver :*
the ccecum may also be enlarged. Several strictures may occur
in the descending colon, above and below the sigmoid flexure,
whereby the latter and the transverse colon may be widened in
* I have once or twice found the transverse colon elongated, and pressed upwards
between the liver and the diaphragm ; the upper surface of the liver was not adherent
to the colon, but had a peculiar depression lor the reception of the transverse colon.
In a case of melancholy, which had passed into mania and dementia, the transverse
colon lay even above the liver, and nad passed through the diaphragm under the
ensiform cartilage, forming a phrenic hernia as large as a fist, the coats of which
were formed by the peritoneum and the pleura.
-ocr page 135-
#
124 PATHOtOGY AttD THERAPEUTICS Of MENTAL DISEASES.
diiferent degrees. Narrowings of the transvere or of the ascend-
ing colon have not been observed by me. The coats of the colon
are for the most part thinned and stretched, but at the strictures
the intestine may be narrowed to the thickness of a finger. The
mucous membrane has generally a healthy appearance on the
inner surface, but at the strictures it is often somewhat thickened
and red. In a few cases I have met with inflammation and
ulceration. In a case of obstinate and incurable melancholy
with tendency to suicide, the inner surface of the whole of the
colon was much inflamed and ulcerated, and in the ccecum there
was a perforated spot which was covered by false membranes.
In such cases a tendency to constipation has generally long
existed.
The elongation of the colon appears to occur as a congenital
condition, since it has been met with even in children.
Monterossi {Meckel's Archiv, f. Phys, 1820, Bd. 6, s. 566 ; taf.
vi. u. vii.) believes it to be the cause of death in many new-born
children, and gives representations of this occurrence. Morgagni
and others had already remarked upon these elongations of the
colon. Then Esquirol especially directed attention to their
frequent occurrence in the insane, without being able to give
any explanation of it. I have already expressed myself more in
detail upon this subject in the work of J. B. te Welscher {Diss,
de quibusdam coli affectionibus. Traj. ad JRhenum,
1841).
There can be no doubt that in most cases, elongations of the
colon have arisen through previous spasmodic contractions and
strictures of the left colon. For the most part such patients
have at an earlier period suffered from constipation, so that,
sometimes, they went to stool only once in several days. The
masses of foeces are kept back by these strictures; simultaneously
therewith, gas is developed, and the transverse colon perhaps
even back to the ccecum is distended, or if the stricture is seated
lower down, the sigmoid flexure above the rectum is the distended
part. The fcecal masses, which become indurated by long delay
in the intestine, have an irritating effect on the stricture, and
with the thus increased narrowing, they themselves block up
the passage.* On this account, sharp drastics are not suitable
* The anatomical relations must be here taken into consideration. The descending
colon above the sigmoid flexure is attached by a very short mesocolon to the muscular
■wall of the abdomen, and is supported thereby. The commencing part of the rectum
and the pelvis below the sigmoid flexure stand in a certain manner in similar relation
to each other. On the other hand, the sigmoid flexure, like the transverse colon, is
quite freely movable, and nowhere attached to the wall of the belly; these parts
are less supported, and they are more easily stretched. This is promoted by a
sedentary life, which weakens the abdominal muscles, and the intestines, especially
the transverse colon and the sigmoid flexure, are less compressed and supported by
the abdominal walls; through the increased development of gas, and the retained
fcecal masses they are easier distended and elongated. Moreover, no very minute
details are needed to show that the tension of the abdominal wall in the upright
posture, the movements of the body which increase the action of the muscular walls,
and the more active respiration, must have, as a consequence, an increased pressure
on the intestines supported against the wall of the abdomen, on the ascending and
transverse colon as well as on a part of the descending colon, by which their con-
traction, and therefore the carrying onwards of their contents, must be assisted.
-ocr page 136-
PATHOLOGICAL ANATOMY OP SYMPATHETIC MANIA.         125
here, because by irritating the intestine they increase the stric-
tures, so that the solid masses remain behind, and only watery
stools follow.
But not alone do the walls of the large intestine stretch, the
blood-vessels spread therein also undergo a distension and
elongation. I have sometimes found the large intestine as much
as two feet longer than usual, without it being on that account
less vascular. The mesenteric arteries have a small calibre in
comparison with their extensive area of distribution, from which
we may conclude that generally the circulation in the intestine
must be anything but rapid.
If, now, the intestine, and especially the colon, suifers great
distension, then also at the same time the area of the vena cava
becomes enlarged. But in the course of the vena cava the blood
must completely traverse the liver,—here, consequently, it finds
a greater resistance, and the result must be that in the small
vessels at the peripheral commencement of the vena cava—that
is to say, in the colon—more blood accumulates. Pressure from
the impeded passage of indurated jnasses of foeces still more
contributes to this accumulation of blood. Thus arise the
hemorrhoidal tumours which we so often find in melancholic
patients.
It is not improbable that from the impeded circulation, and
the accumulation of a more venous blood about the branches of
the sympathetic, an injurious influence on this nerve is induced.
Thus is explained, at least in part, why loss of blood from piles in
these patients may be so beneficial, and a repression of the bleeding
may have such bad consequences. In connection herewith the
question occurs, whether the liver so overfilled, is in a condition
to accomplish the important changes and purifications of the
general blood mass, with which this organ is entrusted.
It is further of special importance, that we keep in view the
close connection between the descending colon and the generative
parts, which authors in general have not sufficiently regarded.
Anatomy teaches us, particularly, that the nerves of the uterus,
as well as of the vesicular seminales, and also the nerves of the
urinary bladder and uretus, stand in intimate connection with
the inferior mesenteric plexus, whose branches reach the
descending colon; moreover, the nerves for the parts of generation
are also connected with the hypogastric flexus which runs down
from the aorta to the pelvis, and on the left side gives branches
to the descending colon. The transverse and the ascending colon
on the contrary receive their nerves from the superior mesenteric
plexus. Just in the same way the inferior mesenteric artery
supplies branches to the left colon, and also gives off internal
hemorrhoidal branches, which anastomose with the vessels of the
uterus, the urinary bladder, and the vesiculse seminales.
"We cannot, therefore, be surprised, if we not rarely find the
left colon and the generative parts diseased at the same time, or
if disease is conveyed from one apparatus to the other. Thus in
-ocr page 137-
126 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETTTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
hysterical patients there occurs pain in the left side, which by
many is erroneously referred to the spleen, but which depends
merely on spasmodic contractions and strictures in the left
colon, and not rarely reaches along the transverse colon, as an
unpleasant feeling of heaviness or pressure under the stomach.
Pollutions and tendency to onanism are frequently maintained
by hemorrhoidal congestion, just as in the opposite direction
an irritation of the sexual parts often acts on the colon and
causes sluggishness of the bowels. Several times in inveterate
onanists I have found considerable varicous enlargement of the
veins about the vesicular seminales.
Such congestions and affections of the sexual parts, cause
moreover not unfrequently hypertrophies and fibrous tumours
of the uterus, and especially degenerations of the ovaries.
Herewith it is noteworthy that when the sympathetic insanity
has proceeded from the sexual parts, the melancholic ideas
assume a peculiar hue and a special character, on which account
one may with some certainty conversely refer back to the seat and
essential cause of the diseas^.
But the lungs and the air passages may also be the principally
suffering parts in sympathetic mania. It is well known that
phthisis and chest affections in general stand in close relation
with brain affections ; and writers declare that most of those who
succumb under chronic diseases of the brain, especially softening
of the brain, die with heart and lung mischief. I have several
times observed, that in families where insanity was hereditary,
those members who remained free from this mischief usually died
from phthisis. These two diseases often alternate with each
other, or they occur together ; but it is not easy to determine
whether the lung disease was secondary, or whether it could
have come on primarily, and have exercised its influence on the
brain and the medulla oblongata. Not rarely we find in the
insane very considerable lung mischief, which during life was not
manifested by any remarkable symptoms ; in such cases cough is
often quite absent, one even sees no expectoration, probably
because the patient always swallows it; and only by the
emaciation, the accelerated pulse, the peculiar expression of
countenance, and the external examination of the chest, can the
lung affection be recognised.
It is not, however, to be supposed that the diseases mentioned
in remote parts of the body are able of themselves to bring on
insanity; elongations and strictures of the colon, tendency to
constipation, affections of the uterus, of the ovaries, of the
lungs, happen frequently enough without the least trace of
intellectual confusion. There must be, in addition, a peculiar
disposition and a particular excitability of the cerebral system.
There exists a mutual reaction between the brain, the spinal
cord, and the intestines; through this it is often difficult to
decide in which part the disease has originated. For even in
idiopathic insanity those elongations and strictures of the colon
-ocr page 138-
PATHOLOGICAL ANATOMY OF SYMPATHETIC MANIA.         127
occur in idiopathic mania and in violent excitement of the brain;
sexual excitement is also apt to arise; and sluggish bowels and
obstinate constipation are among the most common symptoms
of inflammation of the spinal marrow. Strictures of the colon
and sexual excitement may also in many cases depend upon a
preceding affection of the brain or of the spinal marrow ; but if
they are once in existence, they themselves exert an injurious,
influence on the last-named parts, and contribute to the production
of sympathetic insanity.
It is here of importance to know what part is most powerfully
attacked, and at the same time gives the ground colour from
which the insanity derives its peculiar hue. The physician
must allow himself to be guided by the previous and present
symptoms. If the disease is seated essentially in the brain, then
rather a general excitement is displayed, the patient is generally
far more lively, and in all his conversation his increased self-suffi-
ciency is apparent, as I have stated in regard to idiopathic mania.
If the affection of the intestine preponderates, the patient is
usually by far not so lively and excited, but all his ideas have a
dark back-ground.
Towards other people he may for a long time so govern himself,
that one observes almost nothing about him; he speaks for
example quite sagaciously about things which stand in no direct
relation with his melancholy. His understanding also is not
confused. But he is incessantly governed by a perverted fancy,
or an uneasy dream, and he cannot get rid of his sorrowful ideas
and self accusations; his feeling and disposition exercise a
pathological influence over his understanding. A strange, to him
inexplicable, impression acts on his brain and on his understanding;
this misleads him, and hurries him irresistibly along with it.
I have, however, observed that in general the conversation is
more lively, the emotions and anguish are more pronounced when
the lungs suffer than when the disease proceeds from the colon
or from the sexual apparatus. However, in this the influence of
constitution and sex is often considerable.
In sections, we find as a rule the same changes as in
commencing idiopathic mania : the vessels generally distended;
the pia mater over the hemispheres often covered with a serous
exudation, which is deposited between it and the arachnoid; if
the pia mater is ruptured, the grey cortex shows alternately in
different places a bright red and a paler colour. When the
disease has lasted longer, the pia mater has become adherent to
the convolutions of the brain, and is only with difficulty separated.
Generally, however, in melancholy, especially when it proceeds
from the intestines and sexual parts, the vertex and back of the
head are most affected, and the anterior part of the hemispheres,
under the frontal bones, displays the fewer pathological changes,
in proportion as the patient, during his melancholy, has remained
free from general intellectual confusion, and apart from his
ruling false idea, spoke sensibly. In idiopathic mania these
-ocr page 139-
128 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
anterior parts of the hemispheres suffer more. But if now, by
long duration of the melancholy, the sympathetic brain affection
has at length become idiopathic, and the melancholy passes into
mania or dementia, then the brain affection is no longer so
circumscribed, but in some cases a general chronic meningitis is
established, with the same consequences which occur in idiopathic
mania. But in respect to this we can only seldom carry out
accurate and reliable observations. In a few cases in which this
opportunity was afforded to me I found the brain affection more
limited to the vertex.
I have formerly published (Nederl. Lancet, 1851, July, p. 25)
an interesting observation in connection with this subject ; it
relates to a woman, who, probably, in consequence of previous
onanism suffered from incurable melancholy, whilst she was
otherwise quite sensible and of keen judgment, and who put an
end to her sad life by a leap from a staircase, in which she fell
on her head. The intervertebral cartilage between the third and
fourth cervical vertebrae was quite rent, and the spinal marrow
was compressed and flattened, so that during the twenty-four
hours which elapsed before death, sensation as well as motion,
was paralysed throughout the body. However, during this time
the melancholy and the suicidal tendency remained quite
unaltered ; the woman resisted every rendering of help, and
only regretted that she had not instantly killed herself. By the
injury to the spinal marrow, the communication from the
elongated and distended colon and from the uterus, interspersed
with fibroid tumours to the brain was cut off, but, nevertheless,
the melancholy thoughts remained. In the cavity of the skull,
there was found chronic inflammation of the pia mater, and
adhesion of it to the convolutions of the brain, but only above,
under the parietal bones, for the anterior lobes of the brain
beneath the frontal bones were quite healthy. Thus, here, out
of the sympathetic melancholy, an idiopathic had also become
developed, which, indeed, was quite in accordance with the
symptoms during life. If the irritation and the chronic inflam-
mation had also extended under the frontal bone, then, doubtless,
other symptoms would have appeared during life; there would
have been more confusion of intellect, and a less intelligent
judgment, and there would have been melancholy and mania, or
dementia developed.
I have already affirmed that generally the medulla oblongata
also takes part in this cerebral congestion, and that pressure on
the upper cervical vertebra? is usually attended by unpleasant
sensations in the head.
Section 4.—Symptoms of Sympathetic Mania proceeding from the Colon.
An intellectual disturbance which has its origin in this source
is characterised by a peculiar depression of spirits, by anguish
of mind, and by the patient's self-accusations of wickedness and
-ocr page 140-
BTMPATHETTC MANIA PEOCEEDING FKOM THE COLON. 129
baseness either in the present or in some previous time. The
disease has a very slow course, and generally the anguish of mind,
and the self-accusings have already existed some time before the
physician is consulted. At first the patient strives against his
gloomy thoughts, and in presence of strangers, he behaves quite
like a sane person, so that one does not perceive or suspect any-
thing unusual about him. This does not happen in idiopathic
insanity. Moreover, the patient has generally suffered previously
from sluggish bowels, sometimes even for years ; often, the bowels
are only open once in several days, without this having caused
him any particular annoyance. In addition, not rarely do hsemorr-
hoidal complaints appear, namely, tumours and bleedings at the
anus, or perhaps also a violent itching in this part. These
hemorrhoidal sufferings however, especially the loss of blood,
have usually diminished or even quite ceased before the outbreak
of melancholy.
The melancholy usually increases slowly, if the mournful frame
of mind is not more strongly developed by special circumstances.
The patient seeks to be alone, and likes to conceal himself in a
dark corner. He has also an extremely unpleasant feeling in the
prsDeordia, which not unfrequently extends towards the left side,
especially in women, and in them hysterical symptoms are some-
times added, especially the so-called globus hystericus. Further,
there is present an indescribable feeling of distress which does
not, in the least, lose ground, and which is generally interpreted
as qualms of conscience.
Now, as in such a depressed tone of spirits, a feeling of
pressure and heaviness in the region of the transverse colon
arises, so conversely do affections of this intestine react on the
spirits, and induce that feeling of sadness, of whose origin in a
diseased condition the patient cannot be convinced, but which
he much rather regards as real qualms of conscience, and in proof
often knows how to adduce various grounds for his opinion.
The self-accusations show of course individual differences, but
they generally run in this style, that the patients, like wicked
abominable men, have rendered their relations and friends
unhappy, or have plunged them into poverty. They accuse
themselves of want of affection towards relations, wives, or
husbands, or children; they believe, perhaps, that their nearest
relations are dead, and that those who assume to be them, are
only strange intruders who have possessed themselves of the
clothes and property of their real relations ; they consider them-
selves the cause of accidentally prevailing diseases, for through
their poisonous breath or other noxious qualities, as they think,
all who come near them must die or wither away; through their
own fault they have fallen into the greatest poverty, and they
can consume nothing because they are not able to pay for it;
they are afraid of being brought to justice and of being subjected
to the most dreadful tortures ; were they formerly as artists or
musicians animated by ambition, they believe that they have
K
-ocr page 141-
130 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
neglected their vocation, so that they are now surpassed by
others, and have fallen under contempt. It has also several times
happened in my knowledge that mothers who, through loss of
their children, or even through vexation and ill-treatment which
they had received from their own children, had fallen into
melancholy, exactly inverted the relation of things, so that they
contended they had, through carelessness, caused the death of
their children, or had squandered their fortune. Or a daughter
had become inconsolable because, in her attendance on a sick
mother, she had overlooked some trifle, and had thereby caused
her death. In one case where the sick mother had recovered, the
daughter continually lamented that she had been guilty of the
death of her mother, because on one occasion she had neglected
to give her at the proper time the medicine prescribed.
As an instructive illustration, I relate nj.detail the following
case, since it is only seldom that one has the opportunity of
following so closely the whole chain of causes and effects, and of
so thoroughly exploring the mental injury as here. It concerns
a lady fifty years of age, a widow with five children, of
delicate bodily frame and sensitive constitution, who on account
of her agreeable behaviour and her remarkable intelligence was
generally esteemed. For many years she had mourned the loss
of her husband, who had perished as a high officer, in the
Spanish war. Afterwards she had a support in her eldest son.
He was in everything, her counseller, helper, and true friend,
and he did nothing without the concurrence of his mother, who
likewise always was guided by his views and advice. Although
somewhat proud, this son was befooled by a girl of remarkable
beauty, and of blameless morals, but who was below him in
station. When the mother heard this, she most decidedly
disapproved of his inclination, and declared that she would
never give her consent to this union. The son, when this
expression reached his ear, in order not to vex his mother,
denied the affair, with a view either of withdrawing from the
girl, or of waiting for more propitious times. The mother,
trusting to this assurance of her son, was quite calmed; but the
son languished in love melancholy, and soon fell into a rapidly
progressing lung phthisis. The mother did not leave the bedside
of her loved son, but tended him with motherly care and gentle-
ness, in constant fear and anguish on account of the rapid
advance of the disease, and the loss of strength. One day she
received from the girl a letter, earnestly supplicating to be
allowed to see her lover once more before his death. On
reading this letter the woman was affected to such a degree that
she fell down in a swoon, and at first seemed to be quite out of-
her senses: for the first time she found herself deceived by her
beloved son, who had denied the whole matter.
But in the condition of the patient, there could be no thought
of entertaining the girl's request. As soon as the unhappy
mother had been comforted and calmed- by her other children,
-ocr page 142-
SYMPATHETIC MANIA PBOCEEDING FEOM THE COLON. 131
she turned back to the sick bed where she now suffered under a
double torture; she could not say a word about the subject to
her loved son, dared not even hint at it, for he must be spared
every mental excitement, and with the deepest sorrow in her
breast, she was obliged to cheer him and appear as calm as possible.
This was too much for her, every now and then she left the room
and burst out into tears, until she again felt strength to repress
the internal struggle. In a few weeks however she seemed to
be somewhat calmer, but deep sorrow for the still nearer approach-
ing end of her son, and constrained silence upon the affair so
deeply touching her, overpowered her at last, so that five weeks
after receipt of the letter, she fell into melancholy and thorough
intellectual confusion. She was speedily conveyed from the
house and brought to a relation, so that the misfortune of his
mother was concealed from the patient. But fate required yet
more! The youngest child, a pretty and amiable girl, not only
grieved for a sick brother and a sick mother, but also suffered
from disappointed love, through a faithless lover. She had a
violent haemorrhage and this led to galloping consumption. She
died within a few weeks, and the brother, from whom the disease
of the mother had been kept concealed, soon followed her. Only
five weeks after the outbreak of the mother's insanity, the two
children sank into the grave. The unhappy mother in her frenzy
accused not her son, but herself, for having left him in his death
struggle, although her desire to see him could not be granted; she
considered herself the most wicked creature, from whom
proceeded all the evil in the world, and especially the then (1826)
prevailing Groningen fever, which she heard spoken about. After
some time came an intermission of the melancholy, so that to-day
the patient would be in the deepest despair and in complete con-
fusion of intellect, but to-morrow perfectly herself again, and
would speak reasonably on every subject. On her good days she
would remember nothing of the previous melancholy ones. Her
physician gave her cinchona, belladonna, and other narcotics and
nervines, without result. She then came under the treatment of
another physician who bled her; this had a certain calming effect.
She now became aware of the death of both children, which for
two weeks had been carefully concealed from her, but at first she
would not believe it at all. From a second bleeding, she again
became more calm. From that time, she considered herself the
sole cause of the death of both her children; in her craziness she
believed herself so degenerated, that everything she came in
contact with, immediately turned to poison fatal to everybody.
The melancholy remained without interruption, and her condition
underwent no change through the use of narcotics and nervines
for several months, so that at last the physicians resolved to leave
the disease to nature. In July, 1827, nearly a year after the
outbreak of the insanity, I was summoned to the patient, whom
before her illness, I had known very well. I ascertained that
menstruation had ceased at the usual time, and that the woman
-ocr page 143-
132 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
had formerly suffered repeatedly from haemorrhoids which more
recently had disappeared. The bowels were very sluggish, and
she would not take any medicine. I endeavoured therefore
to administer tartar emetic in the food and drink, and hoped
in this way to effect improvement so far, that then other remedies
might be brought into use. But the execution was difficult. In
the month of October, I found that the tartar emetic was now
first regularly taken, but that it easily induced nausea and
vomiting, on which account I had the dose diminished; after that
the remedy had been regularly employed, the report stated that
she could be led away from her ideas, and that one could speak
with her on other subjects. After some time she was again under
the domination of another idea. She complained from time to
time of colicky pains, and weight in the lower part of the belly;
she imagined that she was pregnant, that labour might come on
at any moment, on which account she dared not leave the house.
This notion tortured her most acutely. The cause of her preg-
nancy she could not state, but she was firmly convinced of its
existence, and she execrated herself on account of the great shame
by which the whole family would be dishonoured. I had from
the first wished to apply leeches to the anus, but could not achieve
my object. Likewise as the patient would take no medicine, I
was unable to administer the extr. aloes aquosum, which appeared
to me to be all the more indicated in this case, because the tartar
emetic induced vomiting sooner than it affected the constipation.
At last the attempts to make the patient take some pills of extr.
aloes were successful, the patient being told that these pills were
good against sickness, that they strengthened the stomach and
were very beneficial in pregnancy. In the month of December,
one of her sons announced to me that since the use of the pills,
the patient's condition had much improved. Large masses had
been evacuated, and the bowels had become regular; the patient
began of her own accord to speak with others upon various
subjects, and indeed even joined in a laugh. She no longer eat
so much as before, but her sleep was still always unquiet. The
visit of her son (for she now dwelt in the country) no longer,
as formerly, put her into grief and despair, in which she would
hear no reasonable persuasions. Nevertheless, she still considered
herself pregnant, but spoke less about it, and sometimes wondered
that the pregnancy was of so long duration. The dose of the
pills Was gradually increased until two or three ordinary stools
occurred daily. In the following March, I again received news
that through the continued use of the pills, her condition had
improved remarkably. There was now nothing more said about
pregnancy. The death of her beloved son and of her daughter
she still ascribed to her absence, for through redoubled care she
might have prevented their death. Notwithstanding, she did
not speak so entirely despairingly of this as before, when the
mere thought of it called forth wringing of hands and a flood
of tears. Her eyes were clearer and she was more calm. The
-ocr page 144-
133
SYMPATHETIC MANIA PROCEEDING tfKOM THE COLON.
death of a loved sister she bore with sorrow, but yet with
tranquillity. She prepared mourning clothes with her own
hands, and had always some feminine work, which before she
would have nothing to do with.
The ground or cause of their qualms of conscience, such
melancholic patients find often in some very insignificant event,
but which cannot again be undone. Accordingly, their guilt
cannot be eradicated; a restoration is not to be thought of; and
it is a futile trouble to attempt by reasoning during the violence
of the disease, to bring the poor sufferers to a better judgment.
All this impels the unfortunates to suicide.
The appetite is sometimes much increased, and the patients
have constant hunger. To the physician who tries to persuade
them that they are ill, they adduce this good appetite as proof
of their perfect health. On that account they also generally
oppose the taking of medicine, through which medical treatment
in their own houses becomes very difficult, if not absolutely
impossible.*
But in other cases the desire for food is entirely absent, and
that for the most part is an indication that masses have accumu-
lated in the intestines, and must be removed. This is often
accompanied by bad smelling breath. In cases of this kind, the
patients believe that they require no food, or that they do not
deserve any food, or they seek, in abstaining from food, a means
to put an end to their life.f These phenomena alternate according
to age and sex. Thus men are mostly taciturn, shy, and reserved ;
women, on the contrary, are accustomed to complain constantly
with great excitement.
The circulation is at the same time generally irregular; the
hands and feet are usually cool, sometimes of a bluish colour, the
radial pulse is small and contracted, the face is frequently
reddened, the nose bluish-red, and swollen. At the beginning,
and if the disease advances actively, the patients complain of a
sensation of lightness, or even of pressure in the region of the
vertex, or they have noises in the ears, or on shutting the eyes,
and in the dark, they see flashes of light. The carotids pulsate
strongly, and in this respect behave quite differently from the
radials.
* In melancholy with increased desire for food, I have generally at the same time
observed a great irritation of the medulla oblongata, so that pressure on the upper
part of the neck could not be borne. Probably this increased desire for food, pro-
ceeds as in idiopathic mania, from an irritated condition of the origin of the vagus.
t In a case of melancholy with complete absence of appetite and determined
abstinence, the nasal tube had to be employed; it was only with difficulty introduced
into the oesophagus. On section there was found ulceration of the thyroid gland
which had remained concealed. The pus had burst out laterally, had pressed along
the oesophagus into the cavity of the chest, indeed it had even entered the belly
through the ostium cesophageum, and sunk along the vertebral column down to the
kidneys. Above at the entrance into the chest, I found both vagi reddened and
softened by inflammation and through that the sensation of hunger had disappeared,
for also in other cases of dysphagia with inflammation of this nerve, I have observed
the complete absence of the feeling of hunger. Such observations, in my opinion,
prove far better than a host of vivisections, that the vagus communicates the feeling
of hunger.
-ocr page 145-
134 PATHOLOGY AND THEEAPETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Beading and every other intellectual exertion exhausts these
patients, who are very forgetful. Another sign of cerebral
irritation is the state of sleeplessness. They cannot sleep at all,
or they become wakeful early in the morning, and spend the rest
of the time in bed, in dreadful anguish and self-tormenting
accusations, for their attention cannot then, as in the day-time,
be diverted by other objects; yet it is very difficult to get them
to leave their beds. Many suffer, particularly in the morning
hours, and in the evening their condition is more tolerable ; with
others it is exactly the reverse. If the phenomena of cerebral
irritation are very pronounced, then there is generally also a
certain amount of spinal irritation with it, so that pressure on
the upper part of the neck increases the unpleasant feelings in
the head. Sometimes also parts lower down in the back are
sensitive. If, at the same time, symptoms of difficult menstrua-
tion appear, or if uterine congestion is present, then spinal
irritation is often manifested in the lumbar region ; likewise also
if fluor albus is present. In some acute cases, the urine is very
dark, and deposits a sediment.
All these symptoms are explained by the affection of the colon,
and its reflex influence on the upper part of the spinal marrow,
on the brain, and even on the kidneys. In great precordial
distress, the transverse colon is often enlarged and full of
stagnating masses. The bowels are then generally sluggish, and
the feeling of uneasiness increases with the retention of the
stools. Less frequently, the patients complain of an uncomfortable
feeling in the right side, and. in the region of the liver.
Section 5.—Therapeutics of Sympathetic Mania proceeding from the Colon.
Though a rational treatment must have regard to the state
of the colon before everything else, yet the congestion of the
medulla oblongata, and of the brain, together with the other reflex
symptoms, must not be overlooked.
All remedies which act as violent irritants of the colon, the
so-called drastics, only increase the tendency to stricture, they
add to the sensibility of the colon, and the accumulation of
blood in it, and cause watery stools, while the hard masses in the
upper part of the large intestine still remain. The disquietude,
the excitement, and the uneasy feeling of the patient, are
thereby increased,butthestrengthisdiminishedif these medicines
are continued for any length of time; the circulation becomes
more and more irregular, the radial pulse becomes small, and the
limbs cool.
The regulating of the bowels is with such patients often the '
most difficult point, and much depends on the choice of remedies.
Senna leaves, tamarinds, and the neutral salts, act rather on the
small intestine, and easily induce watery stools, or spasms in the
intestines. Jalap also appears to me to act more on the small
intestine. An infusion of senna with tamarinds, and a neutral
-ocr page 146-
135
THERAPEUTICS OP SYMPATHETIC MANIA.
salt or a little tartar emetic, I have often found very effectual,
when previously-accumulated matters had to be removed, and
derivation from the brain was required. Afterwards I generally
gave a decoction of Ehamnus frangula, to which also, a little
tartar emetic had been added, as this drug does not cause such
watery stools, and does not induce colic. Used longer it acts as
a tonic and stimulant.
The aqueous extract of aloes acts rather on the large intestine
than on the small; it appears to cause a strong flow of blood to
the mucous membrane and an increased secretion from it, on
which account it may induce piles, and excite bleeding from
them. If it is given in a larger dose at once, as many physicians
order it, in the evening in the form of pill, it may easily irritate the
colon too powerfully. Then the strictures increase, and irregu-
larity of the bowels is the consequence, namely, watery stools,
alternating with constipation, which increases the disquietude of
the patient. If, on the contrary, it is given in repeated small
doses, about five times a day or even every two hours, we obtain
copious loamy or pulpy stools, often dark coloured and very
offensive smelling; with these, also, indurated, differently
coloured masses are voided, to the great relief of the patient. I
have already mentioned above, that the addition of a small
quantity of tartar emetic is very useful, because this still more
secures the peculiar effect of the aloes, and gives also the advan-
tage, that we need not further increase the dose to obtain a
corresponding effect, but must rather gradually diminish it,
because the sensibility of the intestine to this medicine increases
more and more.* A more copious addition of tartar emetic
* I have often been able to satisfy myself that in this disease the extract of aloes
acts beneficially, not merely by removing accumulated masses of fceces, but also by
stimulating secretion in the colon. The peculiar and copious evacuations, consisting
of veiy foetid masses, continue under the use of this medicine for many weeks
together, so that the quantity evacuated exceeds the quantity of food taken into the
system, and this with evident improvement of all the symptoms, especially of the
tormenting sensation of anxiety. I will adduce one case only, where the effect of this
remedy was most remarkable. A sensible, plethoric young woman, the mother of
two children, fell into melancholy with a tendency to sell-destruction. In order
not to trouble her husband, she kept her thoughts as long as possible to herself,
until at last in an attack of the deepest grief, she confessed to him her sad condition,
and her qualms of conscience. The physician ordered remedies against the sluggish
state of the bowels, but without thereby producing any alteration in her mental
state. Thereupon I was called into consultation. I ordered Ext. aloes aquosum,
with some tartar emetic, and in a few days, after the evacuation of many masses,
the patient became calmer. The menstrual discharge had already been twice
absent, so that it was possible she might be pregnant, and as in a former abortion,
and also during pregnancy, there had been a great tendency to haemorrhage, it was
necessary to be cautious about the continued use of the aloes, and it was resolved to
endeavour to effect our object by other remedies. The patient took rhubarb, senna,
neutral salts, and had through them daily, but no longer so foetid, stools; but her
melancholy and depressed condition again appeared in a greater degree. In the
third month a copious haemorrhage came on, which made us fear an abortion, but
the loss of blood was subdued, and no abortion occurred, on which account we were
doubtful as to the existence of pregnancy. After some time we again gave the
aqueous extract of aloes with tartar emetic, and the consequence was that the
increased melancholy and feeling of anguish again diminished, and the patient was
more easily diverted from her thoughts. After a time we were clear as to the reality
of pregnancy. Fearing another haemorrhage, from the aloes, I again tried rhubarb,
-ocr page 147-
136 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
causes irritation of the mucous membrane, and through the
increased congestion watery stools are then produced; it is not
easy here to hit the right quantity. Sometimes the tartar emetic
is not borne at all, since it, even in very small doses, produces
watery stools. In such cases, especially in the more chronic
conditions, I have added to the aqueous extract of aloes, small
doses of sulphate of copper, which, as a tonic, restrains the
watery stools.
I have seldom seen much good effect from rhubarb; it appears
to act too much on the muscular structure, and on the strictures
of the colon, causes watery stools which alternate with con-
stipation, and generally as is known, leaves constipation after
its use.
The decoction of Ehamnus frangula does not give rise to colic
which senna so easily causes, and the motions pass off in a
more solid condition. The medicine is on that account peculiarly
suited for a long continued employment. Prom aqueous extract
of aloes, the Ehamnus frangula is distinguished by its more tonic
effect, and also by the evacuated masses not being so tenacious,
dark-coloured and foetid, as one sees them discharged by the use
of the aloes, to the great relief of the patient. Therefore, although
in many case the Ehamnus frangula acts very well, I must still
give the preference to the aqueous extract of aloes combined with
some tartar emetic, and administered in repeated small doses, in
the cases where it can be borne. I order four to five grains in
sixty pills, of which two to four are to be taken five times
a day.
On the addition of anti-spasmodics and other drugs to theextr.
aloes aquosum I have already expressed myself above.
That in sluggishness of the bowels and close strictures of the
colon, and also in hemorrhoidal troubles, leeches to the anus
may act very well, scarcely needs further setting forth. Laxatives
generally act much better afterwards, so that one often succeeds
with small doses, when previously larger doses, or even drastics,
had been administered in vain. I have then frequently seen a
neutral salt act. The leeches also cause a strong derivation from
the head. After the dropping off of the leeches, the patient should
jalap, and other purgatives, to which I added some tartar emetic. A daily action
of the howels was thus produced, but the melancholy recurred more severely, and
we were obliged again to have recourse to the aqueous extract of aloes. Through it
a perfect cure was obtained, and that before the delivery, which passed off quite
favourably. Twelve years afterwards a fresh attack of melancholy occurred, and I was
again called into consultation. The same remedy was ordered, after that the
violent congestion had been diminished by cupping, and after the evacuation of
copious masses, a remission of the melancholy immediately occurred. On the
occurrence of the monthly period the physician left off the remedy; then the
melancholy increased, and a week later I found the patient in a very depressed
condition. The Ext. aloes aquosum again showed service, the patient quickly
recovered, and I allowed the remedy to be still continued for some time in smaller
doses. The sudden death of a child, which occurred a few weeks afterwards, caused
distension of the abdomen, sluggishness of the bowels, and a melancholy tone; but
all these symptoms vanished in a few days after the aloes had been given in the
previous doses.
-ocr page 148-
THEfeAPEITTICS OF SYMPATHETIC MANIA.                 137
sit on the night-stool exposed to the vapour of hot water.*
Sluggishness of the bowels is sometimes dependent on an affection
of the spinal marrow, so that the intestines are as it were in a
paralysed condition j then extr. nuc. vomicae, combined with extr.
aloes aquosum, is suitable. But if we have to deal with a chronic
myelitis, or at least with a state of congestion, then the action of
laxatives will be assisted by cupping the back.
If large masses are accumulated in the colon, which may bo
known by distension of the belly and a peculiar feeling of
heaviness and pressure in the region of the transverse colon, then
castor oil is an excellent remedy, which, on account of its efficient
and at the same time gentle action, deserves to be preferred to
all other drugs. Still many patients take this medicine only
unwillingly.
Some patients obstinately oppose taking any medicine. In
private practice we may then have tartar emetic added to their food
and drink, in order to regulate the bowels. But the patients are
apt easily to discover it; they become distrustful, think that
attempts are being made to poison them, and obstinately refuse
to take food or drink.
In place of tartar emetic I have sometimes ordered a quarter of
a drop of croton oil to be put in the food, and have seen an effect
from it in obstinate constipation. But on the other hand, from
the inunction of croton oil on the belly, I have never seen any
other result than what the mere rubbing of the abdomen would
have.
"We meet, also, with peculiar idiosyncrasies. Thus, I sought
in vain, in a melancholic patient, to act on the sluggish bowels
by extr. aloes aquosum ; his condition did not improve under this
treatment. Aftervvards,he tookperseveringly sennawithtamarinds;
through this the bowels became regular, and the patient recovered.
Perhaps, in this case, the aqueous extract of aloes was too strong
an irritant for the strictures of the colon.
I have never observed any special result from veratrum album
and helleborus niger, on which account I have long entirely given
* Only lately an apothecary consulted me on account of melancholy with com-
mencing tendency to suicide. The red face pointed evidently to passive congestion.
On account of disturbance of the head the man could no longer overlook his
business, indeed could not even write a letter. He had formerly had much bleeding
from the nose, afterwards bleeding piles repeatedly occurred, but he had not had
these for a long time. On account of sluggishness of the bowels the physician had
ordered pills, consisting of two scruples of extr. aloes aquosum and fourteen grains
of tartar emetic, in sixty pills, of which three or four were to he taken twice a day.
They caused tor the most part watery stools, without any relief. I ordered leeches
to be applied to the anus, and copious after-bleeding to be encouraged by steam
of hot water; from this the patient immediately felt his head lighter, so that he
could think again. To promote action of the bowels I prescribed also sixty pills, in
which only three grains of tartar emetic and twelve grains ext. aloes aquosum were
contained; he was to take three of these five times a day. He could not conceive that
this dose would suffice. But, even on the second day, there came four pulpy
evacuations, and on account of the powerful effect the dose of pills had to be
reduced immediately to half the number. After ten days he stopped them entirely,
because there were copious daily stools. In fourteen days he came to me quite
recovered, with a face so altered that I at first scarcely recognised him.
-ocr page 149-
138 PATHOLOGT AND THEBAPETJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
up these drugs. In a few cases of habitual constipation, where,
as a rule, an alteration of medicine after a time, does good, I
have occasionally found scammony useful, but I cannot grant it
any preference over other remedies.
In reduced individuals, with irregular bowels, I have often
found the Decoct, rad. arnicse combined with a small quantity of
Aq. laxativa Viennensis or some other purgative very useful. In
such cases, cinchona is also suitable, if combined with a mild
purgative, or if given in pills with a small quantity of ext. aloes
aquos. I have often observed, especially when the Had. arnicse
was given at the same time, that the bowels became regular, and
the melancholy vanished. In patients with tendency to piles, I
have seen very good results from the continued use of Flores
sulphuris, with or without cream of Tartar. But the medicine
must be taken in the morning, for many persons suffer from
sleeplessness if they take it in the evening.
Lastly, clysters are also very effectual in promoting action of
the bowels. But we must not forget that the often sensitive
large intestine is directly irritated by them. In aid of purgative
medicines, the ordinary clysters are sufficient. Daily clysters
with castile soap, or with soap and oil, or even of cold water
alone, prove useful in severe congestions and act as tonics.
By no means seldom there is considerable irritation of the
brain in melancholy, and such excitement of the patients that
the cerebral symptoms play the most important part. Then the
continued use of tartar emetic in small doses is generally suitable
in order to calm the patient and to regulate the bowels. "We
must also distinguish well, whether the greater liveliness is only
the result of that increased sensibility, which is found in weak
constitutions, or whether an active congestion of the brain lies at
the root of it. Only in the latter case is tartar emetic indicated,
with or without cupping; here the same treatment as for
idiopathic mania is suitable.
Now and then there is present at the same time, induration
and enlargement of the liver and the spleen, which are manifested
by enlargement and hardness of the belly. In such cases I have
found iodide of potassium very effectual; under its use, not only
did the distension and hardness of the belly disappear, but also
the chronic melancholy.
In several cases of melancholy with sluggish bowels, and
so-called constipation, I have found the Kissingen water at the
spring very effectual, sometimes also the water of Homburg.
The waters brought from those places accomplish very little,
they appear to lose their strength by transport. But the
journey to a strange place, and the diversion in it, may also
conduce to recovery.
Not rarely, patients with thia form of melancholy are driven
to suicide, or they absolutely refuse to take any food or
medicine. The abstinence generally ceases after some days;
but in many cases, it cannot be recommended to wait any longer.
-ocr page 150-
THERAPEUTICS OF SYMPATHETIC MANIA.                 139
Then the feeding tube, to which, through hinges, one can give
any kind of curvature desired, to be introduced by the nose, has
always served me. Often a single introduction of it succeeds
in convincing the patients that they cannot in this way attain
their object, and they no longer resist taking food or medicine.
Section 6.—Melancholy proceeding from the, Sexual Apparatus.
This form of melancholy corresponds in many respects with
that which proceeds from the colon, and the two forms are often
in connection with one another. Nevertheless, the two forms
are for the most part clearly distinguishable from each other by
definite signs.
I have already remarked (see page 125) on the close connec-
tion of the blood vessels and nerves of the left colon with those
of the uterus and vagina in the female, and with those of the
vesicular seminales in the male, and have accordingly referred it
to this that congestions of the large intestine and of the left
colon, may give occasion to onanism, as conversely, onanism may
again induce congestions of the colon, strictures of it, and
sluggish bowels, with all the consequences of the latter. The
affection of the sexual apparatus, especially onanism, exercises a
decided influence on the whole course of the melancholy, and in
a therapeutical view, deserves the fullest regard.
The psychical basis of this form of melancholy is sorrow,
dejection, self-accusings, as in the form proceeding from the colon
sinistrum; but with it there is also seen something peculiar. The
patient, melancholic from the large intestine, has to do with
imaginary misdeeds—he is a wicked man who has squandered
everything, or who shall appear before the judge ; the other, on
the contrary, considers himself sinful—"he is forsaken by God,
who can never forgive him his misdeeds; he is lost eternally."
In a word, the depressed tone of mind here passes over into
religious melancholy ; all afflictions have a religious colour.
This peculiarity I have in my long experience so often and so
constantly observed, that I venture to express my conviction,
that we should rarely err, if in a case of religious melancholy we
assumed the sexual apparatus to be implicated, either through
onanism or through other causes. In patients with religious
melancholy, in the Utrecht Institution, I have by accurate
investigation often enough convinced myself, that the austerely
religious opinions to which they had previously attached
themselves in no way arose from sincere piety, but much rather
from the patients having given themselves up to onanism, or
having been affected with other derangements in the sexual
sphere. In youthful individuals suffering from religious
melancholy, I have frequently discovered the previously prac-
tised, and still persisted in, onanism, although on the first inter-
rogation of the parents, or even of the patients, the thing was
absolutely denied.
-ocr page 151-
140 PAtfHOLO&T AND THEItA^ETTTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
However religious melancholy does not always follow onanism,
and conversely we must not conclude that where the melancholy
has no religious hue, or where no tendency to fanaticism exists,
onanism cannot have preceded; but certainly in onanists, only
rarely do cases of insanity occur in which there is not a decided
religious colouring. In such cases the onanism often proceeds
from previous idiopathic mania, and irritation of the medulla
oblongata. Again, in other cases, through frequent onanism an
excited maniacal state is induced, which eventually, if the cause
does not cease, passes either into religious melancholy or even
into dementia.
In many cases onanism, amenorrhcea, and other morbid states
only occurred secondarily, after preceding congestion of the
rectum and colon; in other cases, on the contrary, the existing
excitement and irritation of the sexual parts, had induced slug-
gishness of the bowels, hemorrhoidal molimen, and congestion of
the colon, constipation was more seldom absent.
Religious melancholy displays itself somewhat differently in
different individuals, according to age, sex, and diversity of
cause, by which the affection of the sexual apparatus was called
forth ; but the key note is everywhere the same.
Much the most frequent cause is onanism, of which we cannot
be too mindful, and we must take good care that we are not put
off the right scent by audacious denial.
If one perceives in a young man a certain shyness and an
evasive and cast-down look, a dull irresolute character, which
are soon accompanied by stupidity and confusion of head and
weakness of memory, then one must be mindful of this sad vice.
In addition to this, there is an inconstancy of character and an
inconsistency of demeanour according as the unhappy tendency
is indulged without restraint, or as in some degree a check is put
to it. All onanists like to lie in bed in the morning. Also, fear
of man often arises ; they think that everyone on the way looks
at them, complain of it, allow themselves to be mislead by all
kinds of suspicion and perverted imaginations. If there occur,
moreover, fanatical notions and self-accusations, then we can
have scarcely a doubt as to onanism. One finds generally, also,
an irregular circulation, the hands cool yet bedewed with sweat,
the head hot, especially the neck and back of the head or the
vertex. Biting of the nails and scratching the fingers from
which numerous small hang-nails arise, also occurs in other
forms of melancholy, but most frequently, however, in onanists.
Sluggishness of the bowels also belongs to the phenomena of
onanism.
Many enumerate emaciation among the unfailing consequences
of onanism, but incorrectly ; such individuals often become some-
what bloated in face from the chronic congestion of the head.
But on the other hand, the dull look is for the most part quite
characteristic. The diminution of the intellectual power passes
at last into dementia. This stupefying of the intellect proceeds,
-ocr page 152-
MELANCHOLY PEOCEEDLTO FBOM THE SEXUAL APPABATTJS. 141
as a rule, more rapidly in young persons ; it also occurs more
quickly and intensely in the male sex.
The imbecile condition, or the dementia from onanism, more-
over, displays itself differently from the similar condition after
idiopathic mania and meningitis, and the distinction is of import-
ance. Through the persisting venous congestion, the vessels
hecome enlarged; a more passive condition, and a pressure on
the brain, together with exudation is induced, but the grey
substance does not degenerate so rapidly. I have, therefore,
seen dementia, occurring from onanism, disappear in a consider-
able degree, as soon as the exciting cause was stopped by proper
treatment. In idiopathic mania, on the contrary, a more acute
inflammation of the membranes of the brain comes on, and the
dementia becomes incurable through it. Very often hallucina-
tions also come on, especially of the hearing, as consequences of
onanism. If they appear at the commencement of the illness,
when they are generally more rare, then the prognosis is very
unfavourable.
Epilepsy also, is a much more common consequence of onanism
than we are accustomed to consider it. I have very frequently
had to refer the origin of this disease to preceding onanism. On
inspection of the Dutch Institution for the insane, at least during
the time when it was still in a very sad condition from absence
of the necessary control, I have repeatedly made the observation
that the number of epileptics in the several institutions stood in
a corresponding proportion to the number of onanists therein,
indeed that that vice, from failure of all control in some institu-
tions was in horrible activity. Since the better managing of the
Dutch Institutions for the insane, there are no longer so many
epileptics to be found in them.
The treatment of onanism is a very thankless business, because
it is often nearly impossible to prevent by careful watching, the
continued practice of the vice. One moves then in a circle, which
is not easily broken through. The constantly repeated excite-
ment of the sexual parts, causes continually renewed congestion
of them, and the accumulation of blood in the, at last, habitually
distended vessels, induces new excitement and inclination to
onanise, which even the best resolutions of the patient are not
sufficient to resist, so that he, like the drunkard, is irretrievably
impelled to his destruction. But if he has still enough strength
to withstand the impulse, then, not uncommonly, frequent
nocturnal pollutions ensue, to which he perhaps succumbs, if a
careful treatment does not set a limit here.
"We must in the very first place seek to discover what has
given occasion to the onanism, or through what, the strong excite-
ment of the sexual impulse is kept up. Bad example, improper
reading, and seducement are not always at the bottom—often
haemorrhoidal congestion, or plethora and irritated condition of
the medulla oblongata, are the cause.
When haemorrhoidal congestion spreads to the vessels of the
-ocr page 153-
142 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPETJTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
vesicular seminales, in which case the bowels are mostly sluggish,
then gentle resolventia are suitable, often leeches to the anus, or
yet rather to the perineum, cold washings and sitz-baths,
especially also flowers of sulphur.* If onanism is only in
commencement, then also the continued use of dilute sulphuric
acid acts well, with at the same time spare diet, especially in the
evening. If in such cases we can diminish or entirely remove
the hemorrhoidal congestion, then the principal irritation which
impels to onanism is absent, and the unhappy patient is able
more easily to resist the temptation.
Sometimes the cause of onanism lies rather in congestion of
the medulla oblongata. I have before remarked that when the
brain and the medulla oblongata are irritated in idiopathic
mania, a very lively sexual impulse is generally present.
Further, I have observed in an epileptic, that by repeated
cupping with the scarificator, followed by an issue in the neck,
the frequent pollutions ceased at the same time as the epileptic
attacks. But on the other side, also, excitement of the sexual
parts and onanism exercise a reflex action on the medulla
oblongata, which is frequently enough manifested, by increased
temperature in the neck or the head, and by spinal irritation,
especially on pressure on the upper cervical vertebra. Cupping
with the scarificator, cold washings and douches to the neck, the
latter especially in the evening, before going to sleep, can here
act very advantageously.
Many authors ascribe to camphor an especial quieting effect.
It has aflbrded me no service in excitement of the sexual
inclination or in onanism, and I have in vain employed it in
religious melancholy with affection of the sexual apparatus.
Only in great excitement of the nervous system, with no
simultaneous manifestation of strong vascular action, can
camphor act really beneficially.
In obstinate cases, often very much depends on restraining
for a few weeks the unhappy tendency to onanism. If we
succeed in this, then the constitution in some measure improves,
and the patient begins agairuto control himself. If this is not
otherwise attained, I lay a narrow strip of blister spirally round
the prepuce and maintain the suppuration ; but at the same
time, the use of the straight jacket must be continued. In this
way, now and then, improvement will be obtained.
* A remarkable case occurred to me in a preacher, who already, as a student,
struggled with onanism, and for this reason resolved on an early marriage.
Although he was father of five children, he could not resist the continual violent
onanistic impulse, and had again completely fallen into the vice. He believed that
he had lost the love of his wife and children, liked to shut himself up alone in his
study, was no longer able to direct his affairs, and came to me so helpless and full of
despair, that he believed himself also forsaken by God, and that he, such a
monster, dared no longer to administer divine service. I listened patiently to the
unhappy man, examined his body, and found that hemorrhoidal troubles and
sluggish bowels lay at the root of his malady. By cold washings, especially at the
back of the head, repeated several times a day; by resolvents, by flowers of sulphur,
and spare diet, I succeeded in perfectly curing this patient, so that he again felt
happy as man, as husband and father, and gave proof, by learned treatises, that he
was in full possession of his intellectual powers.
-ocr page 154-
MELANCHOLY FBOCEEDING FEOM THE SEXTTAL APPABATTJS. 143
Spermatorrlioea, which, according to Lallemand, is so frequent,
appears in Holland at least, to be much more rarely observed.
In the only case which fell under my observation, cauterisation,
after Lallemand's method, did no good.
In girls and women onanism is by no means very rare; it is
then often very obstinate and frequently accompanied by
hysterical symptoms. Fluor albus is generally present, in
consequence of the frequent irritation. If the excited sexual
inclination and nymphomania are caused by amenorrhoea and
plethora uteri, then leeches to the labia or to the upper part of
the thighs are suitable. Sometimes they are even better lower
down in the thigh. For the rest we must here keep the general
indications in view.*
Among the best remedies in onanism is continuous moderate
employment in work, only one cannot generally adopt this
expedient, because the onanists are very lazy, and do not
readily accommodate themselves to active work.
If once the onanistic tendency is allayed by efficient means,
while the patient still appears dull and weak, yet free from
congestion of the brain (in which case the employment of
stimulants would be unadvisable), and seem as if the transition
into imbecility is to be feared, then sometimes the flores arnicas and
radix arnicse, perhaps combined with cinchona, have aiforded me
the greatest service. I combined these with moderate work so
that the patients got tired, and in the evening soon went to
sleep.
In a young man of very pale appearance, the onanistic tendency
was removed by cold washings, derivatives in the neck and
remedying the retention of the stools; from his false religious
ideas, he was afterwards freed by preparations of iron. He
seemed at first likely to fall into imbecility but has been
completely restored.
In the hallucinations of onanists, derivative measures are suit-
able, such as an issue in the neck; in acute cases also, cupping
with the scarificator.
In melancholy women and girls, not unfrequently a rather
obstinate fluor albus occurs ; this may depend on onanism, but
also on plethora uteri or other causes. Such a fluor albus has a
very depressing effect, and contributes to the strengthening of
the religious melancholy ; congestions of the head occur there-
with, as well as prepossessions and stupefactions. If the melan-
choly proceeds from constipation, or from plethora of the uterus,
the depression of spirits will not easily, or not completely, cease,
so long as the fluor albus is not removed. Generally, there are
combined with it more or less violent pains in the loins, which
occur by reflexion on the lower part of the spinal marrow. In
* In a full blooded married woman, in whom obstinate constipation and plethora
of the colon existed, violent nymphomania with unconquerable onanism appeared.
By the extr. aloes aquosum, many fcecal masses were evacuated, and recovery
quickly occurred. On the whole, however, aloes is less suitable here, because
hemorrhoidal congestion is easily increased by it.
-ocr page 155-
144 PATHOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS OE MENTAL DISEASES.
some cases the affection of the spinal marrow is then primary,
and requires derivative measures and cupping with the scarifi-
cator. In fluor albus, as is well known, frequent washing with
cold water, to which Goulard water may be added, is serviceable.
But in tedious and obstinate cases, injections of lunar caustic
solution have proved most effectual with me. No case has yet
happened to me in which the complaint was not immediately
arrested by this injection, if no disorganisation had occurred. If
there is any syphilis in the case, then I employ solution of sub-
limate for the injection.
Another very frequent source of melancholy is suppressed
or irregular menstruation. But in many cases the amenorrhoea
proceeds from a general affection, or is of spasmodic origin.
The connection between menstruation and melancholy may be
seen in the circumstance that the melancholy is more marked
before or during the period. But not unfrequently the melan-
choly or mania gives way before the period again occurs, and the
latter (menstruation) remains absent of itself during the period
of convalescence.
Thence it happens that amenorrhoea is not always combined with
religious melancholy, but is also often observed with other kinds
of mania. But in religious melancholy the amenorrhoea stands
generally in a causative connection with the disease, and the
recurrence of menstruation is then, as a rule, the beginning of
recovery. On the other hand, it is to be regarded as an
unfavourable sign if menstruation again occurs, and takes a
regular course without any change in the insanity appearing;
the disease then generally passes into incurable dementia.
If the amenorrhoea stands in relation with the general disease,
then the patients are tormented with the continual fear of eternal
punishment, and notwithstanding their religious behaviour and
their anxiety for the future, they endeavour to cut their thread
of life by suicide: but at the same time, they not rarely think
themselves already in hell, and feel convinced that they are
suffering eternal torture. Such patients must be carefully
watched over, and treatment in their own houses has, therefore,
its hazardous side, because here, inspection is not usually so
careful as in an institution. Generally the symptoms appear
with greater violence before or after the period.
Many patients, in consequence of plethora uteri, imagine
themselves pregnant, and lament the disgrace which they
thereby incur; but this delusion vanishes with the return of the
period.
If religious melancholy begins in the climacteric years, then
the prognosis is very unfavourable ; generally incurable mischief
of the uterus occurs, the plethora of the uterus, and the reflex
symptoms depending upon it continue, and make the disease
incurable.
The treatment of melancholy proceeding from the sexual appa-
ratus is often difficult and tedious. Q-eneral noxious causes
-ocr page 156-
MELANCHOLY PROCEEDING FEOM THE SEXUAL APPARATUS. 145
must be removed as a matter of course. In the chlorotic,
preparations of iron often act best towards the removal of the
melancholy. Sometimes with constipation and plethora of the
colon, amenorrhea is combined, caused by a state of spasm of
the uterus. Then the remedies already mentioned are especially
suitable. Sometimes Dover's powder, and particularly morphia,
have done me good service, in melancholy, in mania, or even
in hysterical nymphomania. The disquietude and the loss of
sleep vanished, the confusion of intellect soon assumed a better
appearance, and menstruation was again established. On the
use of opium I have numerous experiences; through it I have
seen the suppressed menses again flow. Also, in vivisections, I
have observed the exciting action of opium on the sexual appa-
ratus and on the urinary organs. A horse, on whom 6 drachms
of Extr. opii aquosum had been injected into the jugular vein,
urinated almost continuously for some hours, indeed, as often
as sixty-four times in an hour. On other occasions the sexual
inclination seemed to be excited by it. Opium acts also as an
exciter of the spinal marrow, but differently from nux vomica;
for while the action of nux vomica is most intense in the lumbar
part of the spinal marrow, the action of opium is more on the
upper part.
Hegarding no class of remedies are we so much in the dark
as in respect to emmenagogues. Most of them appear to be
quite inoperative. Many medicines, reckoned among them, as
savine, secale cornutum, act rather on the muscular fibres of the
pregnant uterus, and excite contractions of them ; but it is
doubtful if they also act on the unimpregnated uterus. As is
known, a stimulation and a congested state of the ovaries must
precede, if the monthly flow is to come on; for, indeed, after
extirpation of the ovaries, menstruation is absent; medicines
which act specially on the muscular fibres of the uterus, must
therefore be simply useless as emmenagogues. In amenorrhcea
from inactivity of the vascular system, according to Pereira's
assertion, savine acts as a stimulant to the vessels ; I have not,
however, in a single ease seen a definite result from savine. On
the continued employment of borax, I have several times seen
the period come on; but whether the borax was always the
cause of it, I must leave to be established, because this remedy
has not rarely also been given quite without effect. Of tincture
of cantharides I have no personal experience; I have also
observed no certain action as an emmenagogue from extr. aloes
aquosum. Still, it may, through its action on the colon, and by
the removal of hardened fcecal masses, promote the monthly
flow; for after the dislodgement of such masses, the period
often comes on of itself, and at the same time with it, an
improvement as regards the melancholy. I have also sometimes
seen the most brilliant result from cupping, with scarification, in
the lumbar region, especially if spinal irritation was present
here ; in one case the period came on within half an hour after
I
-ocr page 157-
146 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEITTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
the application of the cupping-glasses. The application of
electro-magnetism, especially by the rotation apparatus, in the
lumbar region, may also be advantageous in torpidity. In some
cases of paralysis of the lower limbs, where electro-magnetism
was employed daily, so copious a discharge of blood occurred
that I was obliged to discontinue the measure. But I also know
cases of amenorrhea where I have had electro-magnetism applied
with good result to the back or to the neck, and to the legs.
Once the period occurred immediately, through it, after the
apparatus of Junod had been employed without effect. Leeches
to the labia, or to the upper part of the thighs, act very well in
such cases, if we can have recourse to them. Likewise, also,
vapour baths to the sexual parts, in cases where the ftuor albus
is not too much increased by it. Among the most powerful
means is the cupping-boot of Junod; on its employment I
observed rapid occurrence of the period, and disappearance of
the melancholy. Only its use, especially in private practice, is
not easy. Perhaps the boot might be in some degree replaced,
if one were for a short time to apply a tight ligature round the
thigh, and through it keep the blood back in the leg. Lastly, foot-
baths are among the assisting measures most to be recommended.
Of course, in the choice of these emmenagogues one must take
into consideration, whether through congestion and irritation of
the uterus or of the spinal marrow, with or without simultaneous
affection of the colon sinistrum, a spasmodic retention of the
menses is induced ; or whether, on the other hand, a too weak
vascular action or a chlorotic condition lies at the root of it.
In religious melancholy, just as in every other sympathetic
mania, one must regard the congestion of the brain and the heat
in the neck, as well as the feeling of heaviness and pressure in
the head. For the, it is true only secondary, affection of the
brain, is yet the immediate cause of the confusion of intellect,
and upon its removal depends the restoration. If the brain is
too violently irritated, so that chronic meningitis arises, then the
melancholy passes into mania or dementia—that is to say, the
grey cortical layer atrophys, and with that, the prospect of resto-
ration vanishes. To guard against this unhappy event, we must
take care that the brain affection does not attain too high a
degree. One accomplishes that, by cupping with scarification on
the neck, by leeches and cold applications. In other words,
besides employing the measures by which the causes of sympa-
thetic mania are removed, one also sets in operation the means
of cure for idiopathic mania.
Hallucinations likewise occur in such cases.* In obstinate,
* One of the most interesting cases that have come under my notice concerns a
young, gentle, but plethoric woman. An anxious mother, she experienced the
misfortune, after having for some time suffered from sluggish bowels and constipa-
tion, of seeing her child, six months old, die in her lap from convulsions. The violent
commotion made her at first indifferent, and she even reproached herself with this
indifference : but after a time she believed herself to be dead. She "saw the shops
shut, heard people speak of her death, and expected every moment to be laid in her
-ocr page 158-
MELANCHOLY PROCEEDING FROM THE SEXUAL APPARATUS. 147
mostly old cases, this melancholy sometimes changes its cha-
racter,—it forms a definite idea, and we have to do with demono-
mania.
The patients then complain of a peculiar feeling in the
belly, with colicky pains, and these they ascribe to devils who
are concealed in their belly. Esquirol found in one such case
the intestines quite adherent to one another, and I have also
found that in one instance. It therefore appears that patho-
logical sensations from old adhesions of the abdominal viscera
give origin to such ideas, to which neglected education, scanty
enlightenment, and superstition may contribute their share.
Such cases are, on the whole, rare, and mostly occur in women
of the lower class. The prognosis is generally unfavourable.
But melancholy, proceeding from the sexual apparatus may
again display different characters according to the constitution,
and the special conditions of the patient. Especially does this
hold good in puerperal mania, in which not uncommonly the
most violent excitement and frenzy alternates with religious
ideas and with melancholy. It is necessary to pay attention to
the previous delivery as well as to the constitution. Generally
even within a few days of the confinement, great liveliness and
an excited manner have appeared. Sometimes the outbreak has
been induced by a fright or some other unforseen influence.
The lochial discharge sometimes ceases ; but the secretion of milk
may either continue or diminish. The pulse is accelerated, and
the excitement of the whole organism generally leads to an out-
burst of "violent fury. The patients tear their clothes, they
insult their relations, and not rarely lose all sense of shame.
Sleep is absent. Anguish often drives the unhappy persons to
attempts at flight, and they endeavour to end their lives by
drowning themselves. Religious ideas are for the most part in
operation, and at length the condition passes into religious
melancholy.
coffin." Now one delusion followed another. She believed herself in hell, her
child had not died of convulsions, but she had herself eaten it up; for that reason
she was alarmed when she heard people talk of meat or animal food, and would take
no meat. For some length of time it was even troublesome to induce her to take
food at all. She was; indeed, " dead, and required no food." Her husband and her
other relations had died through her, and the persons who passed for them were evil
spirits who tormented her by putting on the clothes of her husband and her sisters;
everything was only semblance—even the sun was no longer the real sun, but a
false one. Men appeared to her to have grizzled faces, or they were shining and
had fiery eyes. The senses of the woman, especially the hearing were unusually
acute. When at last she was received into the Utrecht Institution, her condition
improved under the employment of cupping with scarification, cold applications and
shower-baths on the head, as well as extract, aloes aquosum with tartar emetic, through
which many indurated masses were evacuated, and she began to have doubts about
her ideas: only she could not give up the notion that she had been guilty of a
heinous crime. At last she appeared suddenly to lose this depressing feeling, and
she was quite happy. Bnt now she saw a halo—a kind of glory around every one,
and on that she believed herself on a sudden in heaven. However, this illusion
continued only a few days. She had then completely recovered, and she spoke
continually of the hallucinations which had caused her so much anxiety. Menstrua-
tion had been absent, but appeared again a few weeks after recovery. The great
sharpening of the hearing and the hallucinations of sight were now quite gone. At
present the woman enjoys the best of health, and js a happy mother and housewife,
-ocr page 159-
148 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
Puerperal mania is very rapidly cured by judicious treatment.
Tet even here, the removal of the patient from her own home
and her reception into a good institution are often pressingly
required, or are at least a very active measure, because the
patients come, as it were, into a new world, are thereby diverted,
and sooner attain that calmness by which recovery must be
preceded. The great cerebral irritation requires in the first
place tartar emetic in frequently repeated doses, in plethora, or
in stronger congestion, cupping with scarification on the neck,
and cold applications to the head. The bowels must be acted
upon, according to circumstances, by extr. aloes aquosum, or by
Ehamnus frangula. If the patients are more nervous, then also
opiates may be given with caution. In a few cases I have seen
a good result from large doses of camphor with nitre.
Section 7.—Mania proceeding from the Urinary Apparatus.
A few cases at least have come before me, where insanity
appeared to stand in relation with affections of the kidneys and
of the bladder.
A merchant from Liverpool, who had been for Borne days very
much irritated, and had drunk whisky, got a catarrh of the
bladder with painful and troublesome micturition ; the urine
was quite thick, and was only evacuated drop by drop. The
treatment was directed against enlargement of the prostate. The
catheter caused violent pain, and increased difficulty in passing
urine, so that off and on, complete anuria occurred. With it
came violent nervous symptoms, hallucinations of hearing and,
subsequently, also of seeing, further, violent pains even down to the
soles of the feet. The patient had large doses of opium and
clysters, and an ointment with Ext. Belladonnse was rubbed into
the perineal region. Later he came under Brodie's treatment,
by whom he. was ordered tartar emetic with cicuta, and afterwards
dilute nitric acid. As his condition only got worse the patient
came to Holland, and was under my treatment. On his recep-
tion into the institution, we first of all sought by gentle persua-
sion to quiet the excitement of the patient. On account of
sluggishness of the bowels castor oil was ordered, and then
decoction of althaea with senna and extract, graminis. The
urine was quite thick and contained much mucus, and on account
of the affection of the bladder, the patient had lime water with
Extr. of cicuta, as well as intermediately a decoction of linseed.
Under this treatment, the symptoms of catarrh of the bladder
rapidly diminished, the urine was clearer and more easily evacuated.
Therewith the patient awoke as out of a dream ; he was con-
scious that his former ideas had been erroneous, and he appeared
to be quite well. After a short drive he had an attack of orchitis,
and he again became somewhat confused; Ungt. mercuriale c.
opio allayed the swelling. In the further course of treatment
of the patient, a slight aggravation of the vesical catarrh
-ocr page 160-
mania pboceedotg ?eom the ttbinaey apparatus. 149
occurred, and immediately the hallucinations were present again.
But all the symptoms quickly disappeared through the continued
use of aqua calcis, and keeping the bowels regular; in two
months the man left the institution quite cured, that is to say,
free from all urinary complaints, and free from all intellectual
confusion. A year after his discharge I heard that he had
remained quite well.
In a case of religious melancholy, occasioned by onanism, I
observed further a violent and obstinate catarrh of the bladder,
so that the thick, often purulent sediment containing urine was
discharged with trouble and pain. The condition improved
through- decoct, lini with aq. calcis and a little morphia (later
some extr. Secalis cornuti was added), and the patient left the
institution cured. Left to himself he returned to the vice of
onanism, and thus he came back into the institution burthened
with a more violent vesical catarrh, and more severe insanity.
The formerly employed measures now only produced a lessening
of the catarrh, but were not able to remove it entirely, to which
also the resistance of the patient to all remedies contributed.
An affection of the kidneys supervened, and the man died
demented. In this case also the intellectual confusion always
increased simultaneously with the increase of the catarrh of the
bladder.
In regard to the extr. secalis cornuti, I will also observe,
that I have often employed this remedy, which acts specifically on
the bladder, in the nocturnal enuresis so frequent in the stage
of dementia, with the best results. I have often found it effectual
in incontinence of urine in children.
Section 8.—Mania and Chest Affections.
A close relation between insanity and chest affections is by no
means of very rare occurrence. According to Nasse (Zeit-
schrift f. psych. Aerzte,
1818; Heft 1, s. 44), diseases of the
heart stand, frequently in a causative connection with insanity ;
this I cannot confirm. Hypertrophy of the heart and valvular
affections, lead rather to apoplexy than to insanity ; where they
are found together with insanity, I should rather believe them to
have arisen from the violent emotions, than that they had occurred
primarily. In pulmonary affections, on the other hand, in
phthisis and pneumonia, the case is different; lung phthisis
especially, appears to me to stand very frequently in close
connection with insanity.
It is remarkable when in the very same family some of the
children suffer from mania or melancholy, and the brothers and
sisters who have remained free from these diseases, die of
phthisis. This I have observed so many times, that I cannot
regard it as a mere accident. Sometimes phthisis and mania
alternate ; the phthisis appears to remain in abeyance so long as
the insanity persists, and after removal of the latter, breaks
-ocr page 161-
150 PATHOLOGT AND THERAPEUTICS OF MENTAL DISEASES.
forth with new strength. Both diseases may however exist
simultaneously. The cough is then not nearly so violent, the
expectoration is generally less, or entirely ahsent, this perhaps
partly depends on the patient's swallowing the sputa. The
phthisical symptoms generally, notwithstanding the increasing
emaciation, are less prominent, and the hectic fever is usually
not very decidedly developed.
I have sometimes seen a violent haemorrhage occur quite sud-
denly in patients who displayed no particular disposition to chest
affections. In a plethoric insane girl the haemorrhage was so
copious that suffocation was threatened from it; but after that,
within a few days, the insanity disappeared. On recurrence (rf
the latter a year afterwards, no further affection of the chest
came on, and a transition into incurable dementia followed.
In a case of religious melancholy, with great excitement and
tendency to suicide, where formerly the sexual impulse had been
much developed, through tartar emetic, leeches to the neck, and
cold applications to the head, convalescence appeared, so that
the man was quite convinced of the error of his former ideas, and
talked rationally. He had never previously suffered from chest
affection, he possessed a strong bodily frame, and could endure
fatigue. One day he sat chatting with a friend, and in the act of
lighting a cigar he fell down dead. On account of the event
being quite unexpected, I insisted on a section, and found
the whole trachea and the branches of the air tubes full
of blood, although there was no trace of tubercle nor
vomica in the lungs, indeed not even adhesions of the
pleura could be found. Probably the blood had been poured
out at the instant when the man lighted his cigar, so that the
blood was drawn inwards by inspiration, for not a drop of blood
had escaped outwards. I could not find the spot from which
the blood had been poured out, as the vessels were not injected.
A large vessel, however, must have been ruptured, so that in a
few moments much blood could collect in the air-passages. The
right side of the heart was quite empty. The brain appeared
pale and anaemic.
A young man suffered from so-called mania attonita, so that
for three years he mostly stood on the same spot, staring before
him without opening his mouth. I succeeded nevertheless in
restoring him completely A year afterwards he married. As a
sign of his gratitude, he wished with his young bride, immediately
to pay me a visit, and accordingly two days after the wedding he
came to me. Here he had violent spitting of blood, which
recurred daily in increasing amount. I immediately reminded
the physician that this was no ordinary spitting of blood, since
the condition always became worse under antiphlogistic treat-
ment. A peculiar alteration of the face and the foetid breath,
led me to diagnose a local gangrene of the lung, a strong
decoction of cinchona with dilute sulphuric acid was therefore
ordered, and to my surprise recovery occurred. But a year later
-ocr page 162-
MANIA AND CHEST AFFECTIONS.                      151
lung phthisis developed itself and proved fatal. The sister of the
young man, was likewise attacked with mania, was cured, then
sufFered a relapse, and lung phthisis at last also put an end to
her sufferings.
I have also seen phthisis laryngea in the insane. In a woman
afflicted with Demonomania, who was always very unquiet and
shrieked aloud, laryngeal phthisis with much coughing, at last
appeared, so that even the epiglottis was destroyed and swallow-
ing was rendered very difficult; at last the laryngeal disease killed
her. When the cough and the laryngeal phthisis began, the
insanity disappeared in this woman.
The cases where lung phthisis co-exists or alternates with
mania or melancholy are decisive. More than once I have
observed that a far advanced lung phthisis which appeared likely
to lead to a speedy death, quite unexpectedly came to a stand
still, so that all phthisical symptoms, the cough, the hectic fever,
and so forth ceased in a short time. But thereupon a mania or
a melancholy occurred, with which the patient who shortly before
could scarcely speak on account of the violent cough and copious
expectoration, breathed freely and deeply, talked without
coughing, indeed even shouted. If then the mania vanished, the
phthisis immediatetely reappeared and probably caused death.
Sometimes the cough and the insanity alternate several times
with one another as the following case, reported by Guislain,
shows:—A woman, in consequence of a violent fright, fell into
silent melancholy, which remained throughout four years. Then
a violent cough appeared which troubled the woman exceedingly;
but therewith the melancholy ceased, and in half a year, the
intellect was quite normal. After two years the woman was
again excited, and relapsed anew into melancholy, whereupon
the cough immediately intermitted. In the next year the cough
again returned and the melancholy vanished, until the former
was again driven out of the field by the insanity.
Such a transition from cough or from phthisis into mania or
melancholy appears to point to an alternating susceptibility of
the vagi and the medulla oblongata, as I have already remarked
in my treatise on the Origin and Formation of Lung Tubercle
(Nederl. Lancet, 1852, July en Aug.") Sometimes the cough, and
perhaps also the lung phthisis, may occur as an eccentric
symptom, or as the consequence of an affection of the medulla
oblongata and of the vagi.
But there is not always an alternation between chest diseases
and insanity. Sometimes I have seen melancholy and galloping
consumption coexist, so as rapidly to cause death.
I have sometimes succeeded in conducting to recovery mentally-
affected patients, in whom the symptoms of an advanced lung
phthisis appeared in a very threatening manner, and, indeed, by
means of emollients {e.g., decoction of althasa with hyoscyamus)
and cod-liver oil. Under this treatment not only did the insanity
recede, but also the symptoms of chest disease ceased, and the
-ocr page 163-
162 PATftOtiOGY AKD THERAPEUTICS Of MEttTAL DISEASES.
patients completely recovered. Thus, I know one such patient
who now for more than ten years has performed the duties of a
clergyman, and indeed without the least disturbance. I also
know several cases where individuals who were already quite
wasted, were by this bland treatment not only restored, but
became quite stout. Thus in a man, 26 years old, who suffered
from hereditary mania, I could only with difficulty, by large doses
of antimony, somewhat restrain the great excitement and wildness,
and only by means of sulphate of copper, did a little more calmness
occur. Then profuse salivation was developed, which is not rarely
observed in maniacs, and also may occur without their taking any
mercury; the patient had violent cough, with purulent expecto-
ration, red cheeks with hectic fever, diarrhoea, and to crown all,
his sad condition was rendered yet worse by the breaking out of
numerous furuncles, by which the existing dyscrasia was yet
more distinctly characterised. Notwithstanding the great
emaciation, and in spite of all the unfavourable symptoms, the
patient recovered completely, while taking a decoction of althaea
and hyoscyamus, which, on account of the diarrhoea, was now and
then exchanged for decoct, salep.* c. opio, and later was replaced
by cod-liver oil. He left the Utrecht Institution for the insane
in nine months well nourished and strong, and without a trace of
chest disease or of intellectual aberration.
I have many times observed that patients in whom insanity
coincides with chest disease, are more lively and excited, not only
if they suffer from mania but also in case of melancholy, when
they then incessantly communicate their mental sufferings to
others. Nevertheless exceptions are not wanting, and one even
meets some such patients who do not speak a word. I have
rarely seen a good effect from tartar emetic in such cases, indeed
it has evidently done injury. Mild narcotics, for example, hen-
bane, are most suitable to diminish the great sensibility and
liveliness.
Section 9.—Mania erethica Sensilis.
Under this name I characterise a form of mania, which is dis-
tinguished by peculiar symptoms, but has most similarity with
some cases of puerperal mania. In it, irritation of the vascular
system is less prominent; heat of the head and the other signs
of congestion are only moderately developed, if not altogether
absent; the face is not much reddened, and the tip of the nose
does not show that deep colouring which is so characteristic of
chronic congestion of the brain ; the bowels are generally normal,
or there is even a tendency to diarrhoea. But there is a persistent
restlessness of the whole body which may increase to fury ; noc-
turnal rest is imperfect, or is completely wanting; in violent
attacks, talking, singing, or shrieking, continues without inter-
mission.
* Orchis morea.
-ocr page 164-
153
SiAttlA fiBSTHICA SES'SiHS.
In my experience, this form of mania has generally occurred
in delicate, sensitive hysterical girls ; yet it may also be observed,
more or less modified by constitution, in men. It rarely occurs
in the more advanced periods of life. It is especially important
for the physician to be aware that such patients are very little
tolerant of purgatives and tartar emetic ; even small doses cause
immediately, vomiting or diarrhoea, by which the morbid symp-
toms are increased, and the excitement is augmented.
In this form of disease, according to my experience, camphor
is indicated, generally in combination with nitre. "We give eight
or 10 grains of camphor in the twenty-four hours, perhaps
gradually increasing the dose, according to circumstances ; and
through this the patients usually become calmer. If there is
much irritation of the vascular system, then camphor rather
excites, and increases the congestion, and it also acts similarly
if constipation demands an acting on the bowels. In melancholy,
with mute silence and depression of spirit, camphor has also not
been useful to me ; the depressed gloomy disposition is even
more increased by it. In an insane man, however, who was quite
dull and cast down, and did not bear tartar emetic even in small
doses, twelve grains of camphor in twenty-four hours produced
greater liveliness, which was again calmed, when sixteen grains
were given. I then increased the dose to eighteen grains in the
twenty-four hours; thereupon the patient became quite calm,
and recovery was induced.
In one case I gave as much as 26 grains to a female patient in
the twenty-four hours, and then an epileptiform attack occurred;
the previously excited patient was quite quiet and dull, and no
longer talked. She was afterwards completely cured by ext. aloes
aquosum c. tartaro emetico, which remedy she bore very well.
Section 10.—Intermittent Mania.
Not uncommonly one observes, especially in idiopathic mania,
that the patient is better every second day, so that, more or less
clearly, a pyrexia and an intermission can be distinguished. I
have learnt to recognise this intermittence as nearly always an
unfavourable symptom; it generally indicates a more profound
lesion of the nervous system, and an obstinate character of the
disease. "We must not confound this intermission with lucid
intervals,
which generally occur more irregularly and indicate
impending recovery.
In many cases of mania, as well as of melancholy the tertian
type appears with the greatest distinctness. The aggravation
comes on, in some cases, invariably at the same hour. In one
case, where evidently some chronic mischief, probably inflamma-
tion or tubercles in the medulla oblongata, lay at the root, the
pyrexia appeared even with cold bluish fingers, a small, rapid
and contracted pulse, afterwards vascular excitement with con-
siderable cerebral congestion followed, so that everything
seemed to point to a masked intermittent.
-ocr page 165-
154 PATHOLOGY AM) THERAPEUTICS OE MENTAL DISEASES.
Physicians were accustomed, therefore, in such cases to have
recourse to quinine. I have also tried the remedy repeatedly,
and have never seen a cure from it, but only injurious effects.
The intermittent character, indeed, was changed, but the patient
fell into a state of continuous excitement, or even fury, and I
must, therefore, give a cogent warning against the employment
of quinine.
How obstinate this form may be is shown by the following
case. A lady had seven years previously had a shock from her
child being drowned, and soon afterwards she was attacked with
periodic melancholy, which came on two or three times a week.
This lasted four years, so that the attacks always came every
third day. A year afterwards she became pregnant, and the
intermittent melancholy was not altered by it; only after her
delivery did the patient remain for three days free. My
assistance was now demanded, and I became convinced that she
was always quite well on the one day, and on the next day was
affected with deep melancholy, without any disturbance other-
wise, such as confined bowels. Quinine had already been given
repeatedly in large doses, and her condition had only become
worse from it. I ordered pills of ext. aloes aquosum c. tartaro
emetico, as well as leeches to the anus; the violence of the
attacks was lessened thereby, and the period again occurred.
But the woman did not continue the measures regularly, and
the disease increased.
In another ease of intermittent mania, the patient every other
day about dinner time, fell into great excitement, and at last
quite into fury, and towards evening he again calmed down.
Then he remained quiet for the next day also, merely showing
slight symptoms of mental confusion, while he spoke quite well
on many subjects. On account of the typical appearance which
so precisely simulated a Febris larvata, I consented that an
experiment should once be made with quinine, but called the
physician's attention to the possible injurious effect of this
remedy. My apprehension was so far corroborated that the
intermittent mania became continuous. The remedy was given,
therefore, only for a few days. The periodicity then gradually
returned, so that in a few weeks we had again to deal with an
intermittent mania. As the case was so obstinate, I wished to
make a trial of arsenic as a powerful febrifuge. But with the
use of Tinctura Fowleri, the mania again assumed the continuous
type, and in a week, diarrhoea and colic already appeared, on
which account we were obliged to discontinue it. The man,
weakened by the long duration of the disease, now rapidly sank ;
within a few weeks he had become quite demented, and death
soon occurred. In the head, were found the appearances of a
general chronic meningitis.
Wherever a distinct intermittence in the attacks was apparent,
there I have, nevertheless, seen most benefit from the repeated
employment of cupping with scarification on the neck, from
-ocr page 166-
155
INTEBMITTEST STASIA.
setons and the internal use of tartar emetic or digitalis. Even
in the cases where, on account of organic mischief in the medulla
oblongata, perfect recovery was impossible, I have seen the
periodicity vanish through these measures, and an equable calm
condition appear. Quinine, given quite at the commencement,
had also been prejudicial here, and had to be soon discontinued.
It is another case when a patient with mania becomes attacked
with intermittent fever. I have several times observed that the
insanity is improved through every attack of fever. In such
esses I have, therefore, not had recourse to quinine without
pressing necessity, in order not to disturb the curative manage-
ment of nature. In one case the improvement of the insanity
through the attacks of fever was so remarkable, that the speedy
removal of the former was hoped for from them. Then the fever
suddenly stopped without any remedies having been employed
against it. The mania, indeed, was better, but was not yet quite
removed ; the patient passed a few months more in the asylum,
when he was quite cured.
Section 11.—Effect of Nervines amd Narcotics.
I know only few medicines whose action is so uncertain and
variable as is often the case with camphor. Sometimes it is not
borne, because it excites too much, yet this cannot be known with
certainty beforehand. Moreover, if it is indicated, then it has
often afforded me the greatest service. The variability of the
action of camphor appears to me to be caused by its stimulating
the vascular system, especially when this is already excited, but at
the same time it has a calming effect on the nervous system. On
that account, I might compare it with chloroform, ether, and
other nervines. When vascular excitement exists, it is conse-
quently heating and therefore injurious ; in other instances it
may depress the increased sensibility, and through that afford
important service. Too small a dose must not be given, because
small doses, seem to have an exciting rather than a calming
effect.*
In similar cases I have also found opium very effectual,
especially in melancholy with great precordial uneasiness, per-
sistent agitation and sleeplessnees, if at the same time the
intestinal canal is very sensitive and diarrhoea easily arises. I
have then given half-grain to one grain of ext. opii aquosum in
the evening, and have repeated the dose in the morning. In a
case, where together with the sensibility of the intestine, there
was also congestion towards the head, these congestions dis-
appeared through the use of opium, and the patient recovered.
* In a very highly excited man who was day and night incessantly hallooing, I
had in vain tried leeches, purgatives, and cold applications. By opium the excite-
ment was still more increased, and the pulse rose to 100. I now prescribed
onescruple ofcamphorin the twenty-four hours,in combination withnitre. Through
it the pulse sank to sixty beats, the patient became quiet, and the insanity ceased
entirely.
-ocr page 167-
156 PATHOLOGY AND TSEItAPEtTTICS 0* MENTAL DISEASES.
I imagine that in such cases the opium diminishes the sensibility
of the sympathetic, especially in the neighbourhood of the
intestine, in that way lessens the reflection on the brain and
spinal marrow, and thus, by allaying the congestion, conduces to
recovery. But one must also remember, that opium, as numerous
observations and likewise experiments on animals (p. 145) have
shown, acts as an excitant on the sexual organs. In a youug
plethoric excitable woman who suffered from mania hysterica,
with sleeplessness and scanty menstruation, one-sixth of a grain
of morphia, given in the evening, always allayed the excited and
confused condition, but on another occasion when the monthly
discharge ceased on the second day, it reappeared on the third
day through Dover's powder; soon after that the woman
recovered. Later, I was able always to cut short a threatening
attack by means of a dose of morphia in the evening ; sleep
came on, and the mind became free. In this case also tartar
emetic was badly borne, even from a quarter of a grain, vomiting
occurred. After the woman had for more than half a year enjoyed
good health, excitement and attacks of mania again appeared,
and now a few hours after a similar dose of morphia, a violent
attack of fury burst forth, although the morphia had been pre-
ceded by an abstraction of blood. Probably the vascular system
and the sexual parts were now too much excited, for as I became
convinced, onanism had previously been practised. I have
frequently given morphia both alone, and in combination with
tartar emetic with good result; but I have found extr. opii
aquosum to be the best sedative. The addition of morphia to
tartar emetic, caused in many cases, though not invariably, a
rapid occurrence of vomiting. Moreover we must not forget
that opium in very small doses, for the most part rather irritates,
since the sedative effect does not gain the preponderance ; the
latter occurs sooner from large doses. If an idiopathic cerebral
irritation or a chronic meningitis exists, then, according to my
experience, opium is injurious, since it increases the irritation of
the brain.
I have many times employed the extract of Belladonna as an
antispasmodic, with good effect. It acts particularly on the sym-
pathetic nerves of the intestines, especially in combination with
extr. aloes aquosum. As a general narcotic, Belladonna has
served me just as little as stramonium ; I should rather ascribe
to it an injurious action.
The strobuli humuli lupuli, among sedative drugs, deserve every
consideration. I order a few drachms to be infused in six to
eight ounces of water. The remedy is well taken, it promotes
sleep and does not produce constipation of the bowels like
opium. That lupulin exercises a depressing effect on the sexual
activity, as many writers allege, is to me yet very doubtful.
Opium, on the contrary, always excites the sexual inclination, and
in this may well lie an important difference between these two
drugs. Moreover the hop acts also on the vascular system ; I
-ocr page 168-
EFFECT OF NEETIITES AND NARCOTICS.                   157
have repeatedly observed an increase of the congestion of the
head through its use, so that it had to be discontinued. I prefer
to order a few spoonfuls of the infusion to be taken several times
in the evening; the night is then quieter, and congestion does
not so readily occur as when the remedy is given four or five
times in the day.
Hyoscyamus has also sometimes served me as a sedative, and
it has indeed of itself brought about a recovery, particularly if
at the same time a chest affection was present. On the other
hand I have only seldom given Aq. Laurocerasi, on account of its
uncertainty.
The sleeplessness which is so common a symptom in idiopathic
mania, must not be opposed by narcotics which would only have
an injurious effect. Sedative narcotics are only suitable when
the sleeplessness is a residuum of increased sensibility, without
any appearance of excited activity of the vascular system.
On a few occasions I have also given chloroform internally
with gum or sugar and water. A calming and stupifying effect
is not produced in the same degree as when chloroform is inhaled.
However, in a few cases of hysterical patients, I have seen
quietude and sleep come on after fifteen to twenty drops taken
in the evening. It is not suited for continuous administration,
because the dose must be constantly increased.* Of the use of
Digitalis in hallucinations I have already spoken (p. 114 et seg) :
but I have often given Digitalis also with good result, in order to
diminish the strong excitement, especially when tartar emetic
was not well borne. The continued use of an infusion of
Digitalis, which according to my experience is more calming than
the powder, produced quietude and a depression of the pulse-
beat, in great excitement, which could be assuaged by no other
means, it is true with preponderating narcosis, fullness of the
head, and staggering gait, which symptoms, however, vanished in
a few days. But it has appeared to me, that the calming of the
patient lasted only so long as the pulse remained at fifty to sixty
beats, and that on intermission of the remedy, not only did the
pulse-beat again increase, but the excited condition also
re-appeared. With tartar emetic it is more rare that the
tranquillity attained is lost again on discontinuing the remedy.
Thus far Digitalis appears to act only as a palliative, yet much
depends on the form of the disease and on the condition of the
patient, for sometimes the improvement obtained by Digitalis
is permanent.
* Regarding a lady who suffered from old and incurable religious mania, and
who refused all help, the question arose whether carcinoma oi the uterus was
present. An examination would have been possible only with great resistance and
with an outburst of fury. I therefore recommended that she should be put under
chloroform: she fell into a sleep and could now be examined without trouble.
Strange to say, on awaking she was quite in her senses; she knew that she was
ill, and was able to oppose no resistance. But in a few hours she had again fallen
into the old state. A second trial had the same result, but unfortunately only of
shorter duration.
-ocr page 169-
158 PATHOLOGY AND THEBAPEUTICS OP MENTAL DISEASES.
Section 12.—External Remedies.
In the therapeutics of different forms of insanity, external
derivative remedies have frequently been spoken of, cupping,
leeches, issues, setons, incisions of the scalp, and to them I will
not again revert. On the other hand, I have yet an important
remedy to consider, namely, baths, which are employed as warm,
and tepid baths, as douches, as shower and plunge baths.
In private practice baths are certainly difficult to establish ;
but this remedy acting so powerfully on the skin, is of such
importance that in many cases it must on no account be omitted.
In many patients the cutaneous exhalation is disturbed and the
skin is quite dry ; then tepid baths are very beneficial by deriva-
tion from the skin. If we combine therewith a cold shower bath
on the head, we in a double manner diminish congestion of the
head. Only the bath must not be too hot, but merely luke-
warm.
Of late Brierre de Boismont has recommended tepid baths, con-
tinued for six, eight, or ten hours, in order to assuage the fury of
the insane, and I can easily believe that so lengthened a warm
bath must relax and depress the activity of the whole vascular
system. But there are difficulties in the employment of such
baths, for example, even in keeping the water at the same tem-
perature the whole of the time, and therefore they can only
seldom be used. Moreover, we possess other external means,
e.g., cupping, as well as internal remedies, by which we are able
in a simpler manner to calm the excited insane patient.
Cold baths may also be used, they produce a powerful reaction
in the skin, and can again restore its function. In tendency to
congestion and to meningitis, and also in epilepsy they may,
however, do harm. Also in onanism I have employed the cold
bath as a remedy, and as a coercive measure with good effect.
Also, merely on the score of cleanliness, baths deserve all
consideration in regard to the insane, in whom filthiness is of no
rare occurrence.
THE END.
WALKER, HAT AND CO., PRINTERS, 99 BOURKE STREET WEST, MELBOURNE.